The Jesuit's memorial for the intended reformation of England under their first popish prince published from the copy that was presented to the late King James II : with an introduction, and some animadversions by Edward Gee ...
         Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610.
      
       
         
           1690
        
      
       Approx. 413 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 183 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A56469
         Wing P569
         ESTC R1686
         12368986
         ocm 12368986
         60501
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A56469)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60501)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 219:7)
      
       
         
           
             The Jesuit's memorial for the intended reformation of England under their first popish prince published from the copy that was presented to the late King James II : with an introduction, and some animadversions by Edward Gee ...
             Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610.
             Gee, Edward, 1657-1730.
          
           [4], lvi, [16], 262, [2] p.
           
             Printed for Richard Chiswel ...,
             London :
             1690.
          
           
             "Subscribed by the author's own hand" signed: Rob. Parsons.
             Title of original manuscript, "A memorial of the reformation of England ... gathered and set down by R.P. 1596." Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Advertisement: p. [1]-[2] at end.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- England.
           Great Britain -- History -- Elizabeth, 1558-1603.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-09 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-09 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           JESUIT'S
           MEMORIAL
           ,
           FOR
           THE
           DESTRUCTION
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           JESUIT'S
           MEMORIAL
           ,
           For
           the
           Intended
           Reformation
           of
           England
           ,
           Under
           their
           First
           POPISH
           PRINCE
           .
        
         
           PUBLISHED
           From
           the
           Copy
           that
           was
           presented
           TO
           THE
           Late
           KING
           JAMES
           II.
           
        
         
           WITH
           An
           INTRODUCTION
           ,
           and
           some
           ANIMADVERSIONS
           ,
           BY
           EDWARD
           GEE
           ,
           Rector
           of
           St.
           
             Benedict
             Paul's-Wharf
          
           ,
           and
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           Their
           Majesties
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Chiswel
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
           MDCXC
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           WILLIAM
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           S.
           ASAPH
           ,
           Lord
           Almoner
           to
           Their
           MAJESTIES
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           a
           very
           easie
           thing
           for
           me
           to
           determine
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           should
           present
           the
           following
           Discourses
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           from
           your
           Lordship's
           Sermon
           before
           Their
           Majesties
           the
           last
           
           5th
           of
           November
           that
           I
           had
           the
           hint
           of
           your
           Lordship's
           having
           seen
           the
           Memorial
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           sought
           ,
           but
           in
           vain
           ,
           so
           earnestly
           after
           in
           the
           late
           King's
           Time
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           by
           your
           Lordship's
           Interest
           that
           I
           obtained
           not
           only
           the
           happiness
           of
           seeing
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           permission
           to
           publish
           it
           from
           the
           most
           authentick
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           Copy
           in
           England
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           had
           been
           presented
           by
           the
           Jesuits
           to
           the
           late
           King
           James
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           And
           since
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           Decency
           requires
           the
           concealing
           from
           whose
           hands
           your
           Lordship
           received
           this
           Copy
           of
           the
           Memorial
           ,
           and
           the
           Leave
           for
           me
           to
           publish
           it
           ;
           it
           was
           necessary
           for
           me
           to
           address
           it
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           from
           whose
           hands
           I
           received
           it
           ,
           that
           thereby
           any
           Objections
           against
           my
           Fidelity
           or
           Truth
           herein
           may
           be
           prevented
           ;
           as
           all
           will
           ,
           when
           my
           Lord
           Almoner's
           Name
           is
           seen
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Some
           indeed
           will
           wonder
           to
           see
           a
           Jesuit's
           Book
           dedicated
           by
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           always
           most
           zealous
           against
           Popery
           ,
           and
           especially
           against
           the
           Jesuits
           Order
           ;
           to
           such
           persons
           I
           hope
           this
           Apology
           will
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           will
           be
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           I
           publish
           this
           Jesuit's
           Memorial
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           I
           am
           by
           it
           doing
           a
           greater
           service
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           against
           Popery
           ,
           than
           I
           was
           ever
           able
           to
           do
           by
           any
           thing
           I
           wrote
           against
           Popery
           during
           the
           Controversie
           in
           the
           late
           Reign
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Memorial
           we
           have
           naked
           Jesuitism
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Projects
           laid
           down
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           Protestant
           Religion
           was
           not
           only
           to
           have
           been
           rooted
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           possibility
           of
           its
           ever
           reviving
           here
           prevented
           :
           and
           this
           I
           hope
           will
           teach
           some
           of
           the
           discontented
           People
           among
           us
           
           to
           acknowledge
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           our
           danger
           from
           the
           Jesuits
           Faction
           in
           the
           last
           Reign
           was
           as
           great
           as
           we
           made
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Deliverance
           by
           their
           present
           Majesties
           was
           a
           far
           greater
           blessing
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Establishment
           ,
           than
           they
           have
           hitherto
           been
           pleased
           to
           believe
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           had
           so
           much
           experience
           of
           your
           Lordship's
           goodness
           towards
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           suspect
           your
           pardoning
           me
           the
           trouble
           of
           this
           Address
           .
           Had
           I
           had
           no
           other
           reasons
           to
           make
           it
           ,
           the
           many
           favours
           I
           have
           received
           at
           your
           Lordship's
           hands
           ,
           would
           have
           engaged
           me
           to
           make
           this
           publick
           acknowledgment
           for
           them
           ,
           since
           I
           cannot
           but
           reckon
           it
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           blessings
           of
           my
           Life
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           known
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           eminent
           for
           your
           extraordinary
           Learning
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           Charity
           and
           Moderation
           ;
           I
           mention
           your
           Lordship's
           Moderation
           ,
           because
           some
           Men
           of
           late
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           be
           very
           angry
           with
           your
           Lordship
           for
           it
           :
           had
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           those
           Eminent
           Persons
           that
           continued
           of
           your
           Judgment
           ,
           been
           as
           willing
           to
           part
           with
           Episcopacy
           as
           with
           the
           Apocrypha
           ,
           and
           as
           desirous
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           whole
           Liturgy
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           to
           improve
           it
           ;
           I
           should
           have
           excused
           their
           anger
           against
           you
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           can
           see
           no
           other
           reason
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
           but
           that
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           your
           Mind
           could
           not
           forget
           so
           fast
           and
           so
           entirely
           ,
           as
           some
           others
           did
           their
           discourses
           ,
           their
           promises
           and
           intentions
           about
           accommodating
           matters
           with
           the
           Moderate
           Dissenters
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           giving
           ease
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           your
           Lordship
           may
           be
           blessed
           with
           a
           long
           continuance
           of
           health
           ,
           and
           enabled
           thereby
           to
           finish
           those
           excellent
           Designs
           that
           you
           have
           under
           your
           hands
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           long
           continue
           an
           Ornament
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           Protestant
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           blest
           with
           success
           in
           your
           endeavours
           for
           the
           Establishment
           and
           Glory
           of
           both
           these
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           sincere
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             obliged
             ,
             and
             most
             obedient
             Servant
             EDWARD
             GEE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           SINCE
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           that
           was
           Author
           of
           the
           following
           Memorial
           ,
           has
           made
           so
           much
           noise
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           was
           infamous
           for
           his
           Treasonable
           Practices
           during
           the
           Reigns
           he
           lived
           in
           ;
           and
           has
           by
           his
           seditious
           writings
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           of
           perpetual
           trouble
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           as
           long
           as
           there
           are
           or
           shall
           be
           either
           Papists
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           English
           Papists
           beyond
           Seas
           :
           it
           will
           not
           be
           improper
           to
           furnish
           the
           Reader
           with
           the
           History
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           read
           and
           pass
           a
           truer
           Judgment
           upon
           the
           following
           Memorial
           for
           rooting
           out
           our
           Protestant
           establishment
           ,
           and
           replanting
           again
           their
           Popish
           Religion
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           World
           is
           not
           agreed
           either
           about
           his
           Name
           or
           Parentage
           ;
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Parsons
           ,
           or
           Persons
           as
           he
           writes
           it
           himself
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           it
           to
           be
           given
           him
           upon
           a
           scandalous
           reason
           ,
           while
           the
           true
           
           name
           of
           his
           supposed
           Father
           was
           Cowback
           or
           Cubbuck
           .
           He
           was
           born
           not
           at
           Stockersey
           in
           Somerset-Shire
           ,
           as
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           affirm
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           at
           Nether-Stowey
           in
           that
           County
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           meanness
           of
           his
           Parentage
           ,
           had
           the
           advantage
           of
           a
           liberal
           Education
           ,
           and
           was
           fitted
           for
           the
           University
           ,
           whither
           he
           was
           sent
           ,
           and
           admitted
           into
           Baliol
           College
           in
           Oxford
           ;
           he
           was
           afterwards
           made
           Fellow
           of
           the
           same
           College
           ,
           and
           entered
           into
           Holy
           Orders
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           noted
           Tutor
           ,
           having
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           Pupils
           in
           the
           College
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           his
           setting
           out
           so
           very
           well
           ,
           he
           was
           afterwards
           turned
           out
           of
           his
           Fellowship
           and
           the
           College
           with
           disgrace
           ;
           he
           was
           not
           expelled
           indeed
           ,
           but
           forced
           to
           resign
           ,
           with
           leave
           to
           keep
           his
           Chambers
           and
           Pupils
           a
           while
           longer
           :
           but
           this
           grace
           was
           quickly
           crossed
           out
           ;
           the
           occasion
           of
           which
           the
           Writers
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           own
           Society
           ,
           are
           very
           much
           divided
           about
           .
           Father
           Morus
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           and
           Author
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           Mission
           into
           England
           ,
           will
           have
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           only
           suspected
           of
           inclining
           to
           Popery
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           
             palam
             de
             Religione
             aliter
             judicaret
          
           (a)
           
             &
             loqueretur
             ,
             quam
             regni
             
             jura
             definierant
             ,
             &c.
          
           both
           thought
           and
           spake
           openly
           for
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           was
           an
           unfit
           and
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           to
           trust
           such
           a
           Man
           with
           the
           Education
           of
           so
           many
           Youth
           as
           he
           generally
           had
           under
           his
           care
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           cannot
           be
           the
           true
           reason
           ;
           since
           Father
           Persons
           behaved
           himself
           as
           a
           good
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           conversed
           especially
           with
           such
           Men
           (
           Mr.
           Squire
           and
           Dr.
           Hide
           for
           example
           then
           famous
           Men
           and
           zealous
           Protestants
           )
           as
           might
           instruct
           and
           confirm
           him
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           College-Bursar
           ,
           so
           very
           zealous
           that
           he
           changed
           a
           great
           many
           old
           Books
           and
           Manuscripts
           for
           Protestant
           Books
           ,
           and
           did
           first
           put
           Protestant
           Writers
           into
           their
           College-Library
           :
           and
           after
           his
           disgraceful
           putting
           out
           of
           the
           College
           ,
           when
           an
           old
           Friend
           of
           his
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Inner
           Temple
           ,
           declared
           to
           him
           that
           he
           had
           doubts
           concerning
           his
           Religion
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           only
           protest
           to
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           but
           offered
           to
           take
           his
           Oath
           upon
           it
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           no
           Papist
           ,
           nor
           did
           ever
           intend
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Others
           will
           have
           his
           turning
           out
           of
           his
           Fellowship
           to
           be
           occasioned
           by
           his
           being
           a
           turbulent
           and
           lewd
           Man
           ,
           guilty
           
           of
           Forgery
           and
           Knavery
           and
           such-like
           crimes
           as
           made
           him
           unfit
           for
           a
           Society
           :
           and
           Dr.
           Bagshaw
           (
           who
           had
           been
           of
           the
           same
           College
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           turned
           Papist
           also
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           Seminary
           Priest
           )
           affirms
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           accused
           of
           falsifying
           his
           College-Accounts
           by
           Stancliffe
           his
           Brother
           Bursar
           :
           and
           this
           is
           often
           objected
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           ,
           who
           have
           treated
           him
           with
           severity
           enough
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           more
           than
           his
           Pranks
           after
           he
           became
           a
           Jesuit
           did
           deserve
           .
        
         
           Others
           assign
           other
           reasons
           of
           his
           being
           discharged
           the
           College
           ,
           but
           to
           set
           aside
           at
           once
           the
           reasons
           offered
           by
           his
           Brethren
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           those
           objected
           by
           his
           severer
           Adversaries
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           ,
           the
           matter
           may
           be
           truly
           decided
           by
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           two
           unexceptionable
           Witnesses
           ,
           who
           both
           knew
           him
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           was
           Fellow
           of
           the
           same
           College
           with
           Persons
           ;
           Archbishop
           Abbot
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Camden
           the
           Historian
           :
           the
           Archbishop
           hath
           written
           a
           large
           Letter
           about
           this
           very
           business
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           transcribe
           hither
           out
           of
           Mr.
           Foulis
           ,
           who
           says
           he
           did
           transcribe
           it
           from
           the
           Original
           ,
           with
           the
           marginal
           Notes
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           
           To
           my
           worshipful
           loving
           Friend
           ,
           Mr.
           Dr.
           Hussye
           ,
           at
           Mr.
           
           Haiden's
           House
           ,
           who
           dwelleth
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Tunn
           in
           Watlingstreet
           ;
           give
           these
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 YOU
                 write
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 record
                 any
                 way
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Parsons
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 return
                 you
                 here
                 inclosed
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Register
                 of
                 Baliol
                 College
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Resignation
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 
                   sponte
                   &
                   coactus
                
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 
                   sponte
                   non
                   coactus
                
                 [
                 &
                 ]
                 being
                 blotted
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 non
                 ]
                 being
                 set
                 over
                 *
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 am
                 deceived
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 altered
                 by
                 some
                 body
                 else
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 verily
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 my
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 College
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 it
                 
                   sponte
                   &
                   coactus
                
                 ;
                 which
                 although
                 it
                 carry
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 yet
                 intimateth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 resigned
                 against
                 his
                 will.
                 The
                 particular
                 reasons
                 whereof
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 tell
                 better
                 than
                 Dr.
                 Turner
                 now
                 dwelling
                 in
                 Fetter-lane
                 ;
                 or
                 Dr.
                 (b)
                 Hide
                 of
                 Sarum
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 present
                 at
                 his
                 removing
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 causes
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 giving
                 over
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 ever
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 were
                 these
                 :
                 Bagshaw
                 being
                 a
                 smart
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 thought
                 his
                 penny
                 good
                 Silver
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 Grace
                 to
                 be
                 (c)
                 
                   Batchelor
                   of
                   Arts
                
                 ,
                 was
                 with
                 some
                 despight
                 swindged
                 by
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 being
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 College
                 ;
                 
                   hoc
                   manet
                   alta
                   mente
                   repostum
                
                 :
                 And
                 Bagshaw
                 afterward
                 coming
                 to
                 be
                 Fellow
                 ,
                 was
                 most
                 hot
                 in
                 Persecution
                 against
                 Parsons
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 forwarded
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                 Squire
                 's
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Master
                 of
                 Baliol
                 College
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 much
                 bitten
                 by
                 vile
                 Libels
                 ,
                 the
                 Author
                 whereof
                 he
                 conceived
                 Parsons
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 truth
                 was
                 a
                 Man
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 wonderfully
                 given
                 to
                 scoffing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 bitterness
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 loved
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Now
                 Dr.
                 Squire
                 and
                 Bagshaw
                 being
                 desirous
                 of
                 some
                 occasion
                 to
                 trim
                 him
                 ,
                 this
                 fell
                 out
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1572.
                 
                 Parsons
                 had
                 been
                 Bursar
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 joyn'd
                 in
                 Office
                 with
                 one
                 Stancliff
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 simple
                 fellow
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 
                 weakness
                 of
                 his
                 Colleague
                 ,
                 and
                 falsified
                 the
                 Reckonings
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 damage
                 of
                 the
                 College
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 deeply
                 polling
                 the
                 Commoners
                 Names
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 was
                 store
                 in
                 the
                 College
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 ,
                 not
                 sparing
                 his
                 own
                 Scholars
                 :
                 by
                 all
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 purloin'd
                 one
                 hundred
                 Marks
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 His
                 Office
                 expired
                 at
                 St.
                 
                 Luke's
                 Tide
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 that
                 between
                 that
                 and
                 February
                 1573.
                 scanned
                 over
                 the
                 Books
                 ,
                 being
                 moved
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 secret
                 complaints
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Commoners
                 their
                 Scholars
                 ;
                 and
                 finding
                 it
                 apparent
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 being
                 now
                 certified
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Bastard
                 ;
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 quality
                 there
                 required
                 by
                 Statute
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Fellow
                 should
                 be
                 
                   Legitimo
                   Thoro
                   natus
                
                 ;
                 they
                 proceeded
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Expulsion
                 solemnly
                 .
                 Where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 Parsons
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 fame
                 concerning
                 Incontinency
                 ,
                 (d)
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 some
                 say
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 Oxon
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 objected
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Parsons
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 this
                 push
                 in
                 the
                 College-Chapel
                 ,
                 and
                 ways
                 sufficient
                 concurring
                 to
                 expel
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 no
                 Man
                 standing
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 maketh
                 humble
                 request
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 resign
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 some
                 a-do
                 was
                 yielded
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 wrote
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 here
                 inclosed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Assembly
                 broke
                 up
                 ,
                 he
                 intreated
                 that
                 his
                 giving
                 over
                 might
                 be
                 concealed
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 disgraceful
                 unto
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 with
                 his
                 Scholars
                 and
                 their
                 Friends
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 these
                 causes
                 humbly
                 prayed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 keep
                 his
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 be
                 reputed
                 as
                 a
                 Fellow
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 being
                 concealed
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Boys
                 and
                 the
                 younger
                 sort
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 ;
                 which
                 then
                 in
                 words
                 was
                 yielded
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 Decree
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 you
                 see
                 razed
                 ,
                 was
                 enacted
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 was
                 soon
                 crossed
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 behold
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 soon
                 after
                 their
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 Bagshaw's
                 means
                 ,
                 a
                 Peal
                 of
                 Bells
                 was
                 rung
                 at
                 Magdalen
                 Parish-Church
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Parish
                 wherein
                 Baliol
                 College
                 standeth
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 ringing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 imparted
                 to
                 some
                 few
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 ring
                 out
                 Mr.
                 Parsons
                 ;
                 so
                 generally
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 College
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 this
                 farther
                 Jest.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 When
                 
                 Parson
                 's
                 was
                 Expell'd
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Deans
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 his
                 Place
                 was
                 to
                 keep
                 Corrections
                 in
                 the
                 Hall
                 on
                 the
                 Saturdays
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 time
                 therefore
                 of
                 Corrections
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Parsons
                 his
                 Exclusion
                 ,
                 or
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Squire
                 causeth
                 Parsons
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Hall
                 as
                 Dean
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Book
                 and
                 Roll
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 cometh
                 Dr.
                 Squire
                 himself
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 kindness
                 to
                 countenance
                 him
                 (
                 but
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 more
                 profoundly
                 to
                 deride
                 him
                 )
                 he
                 calleth
                 him
                 at
                 every
                 word
                 Mr.
                 Dean
                 ,
                 and
                 desireth
                 him
                 often
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 strict
                 care
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Youth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 fit
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 year
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 Office.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Commoners
                 knew
                 all
                 this
                 Pageant
                 ,
                 and
                 laught
                 the
                 more
                 sweetly
                 ;
                 and
                 Parsons
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 spied
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 scorned
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 concealed
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 understanding
                 all
                 his
                 Knell
                 which
                 was
                 rung
                 out
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 very
                 shame
                 got
                 him
                 away
                 to
                 London
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 course
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 resolved
                 to
                 try
                 his
                 Fortune
                 beyond
                 Sea
                 ,
                 purposing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 at
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 to
                 study
                 Physick
                 ;
                 but
                 afterward
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 resolving
                 rather
                 to
                 study
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 at
                 Bononia
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 told
                 Mr.
                 Davers
                 ,
                 Brother
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Davers
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Mr.
                 Davers
                 hath
                 himself
                 told
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 belike
                 ,
                 wanting
                 means
                 of
                 continuance
                 ,
                 he
                 turn'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Presently
                 upon
                 his
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 a
                 Letter
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 notable
                 Libel
                 to
                 Dr.
                 Squire
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 ordered
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Letter
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 that
                 many
                 lewd
                 things
                 were
                 falsly
                 reported
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Squire
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 wanted
                 not
                 faults
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   February
                   1.
                   1601.
                   
                
                 at
                 University
                 *
                 College
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   very
                   Loving
                   Friend
                
                 ,
                 George
                 Abbot
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           The
           inclosed
           Resignation
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           runs
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             Ego
             Robertus
             Parsons
             Socius
             Collegii
             de
             Balliolo
             ,
             Resigno
             omne
             meum
             jus
             &
             clameum
             ,
             quem
             habeo
             vel
             habere
             potero
             Societatis
             meae
             in
             dicto
             Collegio
             ;
             quod
             non
             quidem
             facio
             sponte
             &
             coactus
             ,
             die
             decimo
             tertio
             Mensis
             Februarii
             Anno
             Dom.
             1573.
             
          
           
             Per
             me
             Rob.
             Parsons
             .
          
        
         
           The
           inclosed
           Decree
           [
           about
           keeping
           his
           Chamber
           and
           Pupils
           ]
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Letter
           was
           this
           :
        
         
           Eodem
           tempore
           decretum
           est
           unanimi
           Consensu
           Magistri
           &
           reliquorum
           Sociorum
           ,
           ut
           Magister
           Robertus
           Parsons
           nuperrime
           Socius
           retineat
           sibi
           sua
           Cubicula
           &
           Scholares
           quousque
           voluerit
           ,
           &
           Communia
           sua
           de
           Collegio
           habeat
           usque
           ad
           Festum
           Paschatis
           immediate
           sequentis
           .
        
         
         
           In
           this
           Letter
           we
           find
           the
           true
           account
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           at
           Baliol
           College
           against
           our
           Parsons
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           outed
           for
           falsifying
           the
           College-Accounts
           ,
           cheating
           the
           Commoners
           ,
           and
           for
           incapacity
           ,
           being
           
             illegitimo
             Thoro
             natus
          
           as
           appeared
           it
           seems
           to
           the
           College
           by
           Certificate
           .
        
         
           With
           the
           Archbishop's
           account
           Mr.
           
           Camden's
           does
           very
           exactly
           agree
           ,
           who
           speaking
           of
           Parsons
           (
           when
           become
           a
           Jesuit
           )
           and
           
           Campian's
           coming
           privately
           into
           England
           in
           1580.
           gives
           this
           Character
           of
           them
           both
           .
           
           This
           Parsons
           was
           of
           Somersetshire
           ,
           a
           violent
           ,
           fierce-natur'd
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           rough
           behaviour
           .
           Campian
           was
           a
           Londoner
           ,
           of
           a
           sweet
           disposition
           ,
           and
           a
           well-polished
           man.
           Both
           of
           them
           were
           by
           Education
           Oxford
           men
           ,
           whom
           I
           my self
           knew
           ,
           being
           of
           their
           standing
           in
           the
           University
           .
           Campian
           ,
           being
           of
           St.
           
           John's
           College
           ,
           bore
           the
           Office
           of
           Proctour
           of
           the
           University
           in
           the
           Year
           1568
           ,
           and
           being
           made
           Deacon
           ,
           made
           a
           shew
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           till
           he
           withdrew
           himself
           out
           of
           
             England
             .
             Parsons
          
           was
           of
           Baliol
           College
           ,
           wherein
           he
           
             openly
             professed
          
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           until
           he
           was
           
             for
             his
             loose
             Carriage
             expelled
             with
             disgrace
             ,
          
           and
           went
           over
           to
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
         
           From
           the
           account
           of
           this
           matter
           from
           such
           plain
           evidence
           ,
           and
           such
           impartial
           unexceptionable
           Witnesses
           ,
           one
           ought
           to
           learn
           what
           little
           regard
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           one
           Jesuit's
           History
           or
           Character
           of
           another
           .
           The
           Jesuit
           Morus
           in
           his
           account
           of
           Father
           Parsons
           leaving
           Baliol
           College
           says
           ,
           it
           was
           for
           his
           Religions
           sake
           ,
           and
           his
           honesty
           ;
           and
           not
           for
           Sedition
           and
           a
           Contentious
           temper
           ,
           which
           Morus
           says
           ,
           others
           had
           made
           the
           Father's
           crime
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           had
           enlarged
           upon
           that
           business
           of
           the
           Resignation
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           that
           Calumny
           that
           had
           been
           raised
           long
           after
           against
           the
           Innocent
           Honest
           Father
           .
           
             Qua
             singillatim
          
           (
           says
           the
           Jesuit
           )
           
             à
             me
             percensenda
             fuerunt
             ,
             quo
             calumniae
             praecidatur
             tela
             ,
             quam
             multis
          
           *
           
             post
             annis
             eadem
             haec
             invidia
             contexuit
             ,
             non
             Religionis
             ac
             probitatis
             defensae
             causa
             cessisse
             Personium
             ,
             sed
             cum
             reus
             commotae
             (
             si
             Diis
             placet
             )
             Seditionis
             ferri
             diuturnius
             non
             potuisset
             .
          
        
         
           It
           requires
           the
           Pen
           and
           the
           Face
           of
           a
           Jesuit
           to
           write
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           was
           turned
           out
           of
           his
           College
           for
           being
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           and
           for
           standing
           up
           for
           Probity
           ,
           when
           it
           appears
           from
           the
           authentick
           evidence
           of
           the
           College
           Books
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           upon
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           for
           direct
           knavery
           ,
           for
           cheating
           the
           College
           and
           Scholars
           while
           he
           
           was
           Bourfer
           to
           the
           value
           of
           an
           hundred
           Marks
           :
           And
           the
           other
           branch
           of
           the
           Jesuit's
           account
           ,
           is
           just
           as
           true
           about
           his
           owning
           and
           asserting
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           whenas
           Mr.
           Camden
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Contemporary
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           of
           the
           same
           College
           ,
           shew
           that
           he
           not
           only
           made
           profession
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           while
           he
           continued
           there
           ,
           but
           was
           zealous
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           another
           adds
           to
           this
           ,
           That
           after
           he
           had
           so
           disgracefully
           left
           the
           College
           ,
           he
           declared
           to
           him
           that
           he
           neither
           was
           ,
           nor
           ever
           would
           be
           a
           Papist
           ;
           and
           which
           was
           a
           very
           wise
           thing
           ,
           offered
           to
           swear
           it
           too
           .
        
         
           Quickly
           after
           this
           Resignation
           Parsons
           left
           Baliol
           College
           and
           Oxford
           also
           ;
           notwithstanding
           the
           Liberty
           that
           was
           allowed
           him
           of
           continuing
           in
           his
           Chambers
           and
           at
           Commons
           ,
           and
           having
           Pupils
           .
           It
           seems
           Guilt
           and
           Disgrace
           made
           that
           University
           too
           uneasie
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           that
           allowance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           hurries
           up
           to
           London
           ,
           but
           makes
           a
           very
           short
           stay
           there
           ,
           finding
           it
           best
           for
           a
           man
           in
           his
           condition
           
             vertere
             solum
          
           ,
           to
           travel
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           whither
           though
           the
           guilt
           of
           his
           false
           and
           unquiet
           behaviour
           would
           go
           with
           him
           ;
           yet
           the
           disgrace
           might
           not
           get
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           life
           might
           not
           be
           too
           great
           a
           Burden
           to
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Beyond
           Sea
           his
           first
           design
           was
           to
           study
           Physick
           ,
           but
           that
           soon
           altering
           ,
           he
           betook
           himself
           to
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           at
           Bononia
           :
           and
           this
           also
           soon
           went
           off
           .
           For
           within
           a
           year
           after
           his
           going
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           we
           find
           him
           admitted
           at
           Rome
           into
           the
           Jesuits
           College
           by
           Mercurianus
           the
           General
           of
           their
           Order
           at
           that
           time
           .
           It
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           as
           Vexation
           and
           Discontent
           (
           those
           great
           Reconcilers
           of
           People
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           then
           and
           now
           in
           fashion
           )
           made
           him
           to
           turn
           Papist
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           Protestation
           to
           Mr.
           Clarke
           his
           Friend
           of
           the
           Inner-Temple
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           so
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           Conveniences
           necessary
           to
           the
           Study
           and
           Profession
           either
           of
           Civil
           Law
           or
           Physick
           ,
           and
           his
           natural
           temper
           did
           make
           him
           enter
           himself
           into
           the
           Jesuits
           Order
           .
           This
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           by
           Nature
           and
           Inclination
           every
           way
           fitted
           to
           make
           a
           compleat
           Jesuit
           ,
           he
           was
           fierce
           ,
           turbulent
           ,
           and
           bold
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           three
           main
           Qualifications
           of
           a
           Jesuit
           :
           he
           had
           indeed
           one
           great
           fault
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           I
           should
           call
           it
           a
           defect
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           too
           learned
           for
           that
           Society
           ;
           but
           perchance
           Ignorance
           was
           not
           then
           in
           Father
           
           Parson's
           days
           so
           peculiar
           ,
           and
           so
           essential
           to
           Jesuitism
           ,
           as
           our
           Age
           ,
           and
           especially
           our
           Nation
           has
           convinced
           the
           World
           that
           it
           is
           .
        
         
         
           He
           was
           entred
           into
           the
           Jesuits
           College
           in
           July
           1575.
           what
           progress
           in
           matters
           of
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           made
           any
           at
           all
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           .
           The
           active
           politick
           part
           seems
           to
           have
           employed
           him
           wholly
           from
           the
           time
           of
           his
           writing
           Jesuit
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           he
           has
           taken
           very
           large
           steps
           :
           he
           was
           quickly
           taken
           notice
           of
           as
           a
           man
           very
           promising
           in
           those
           affairs
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           deceive
           their
           expectations
           ,
           being
           fierce
           and
           zealous
           in
           promoting
           their
           Cause
           .
           He
           seems
           to
           have
           over-acted
           his
           part
           ,
           since
           he
           quickly
           drew
           upon
           himself
           no
           very
           favourable
           Opinion
           from
           the
           General
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           who
           found
           him
           too
           turbulent
           ,
           busie
           ,
           and
           medling
           ,
           and
           therefore
           complain'd
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           more
           troubled
           with
           one
           English
           man
           (
           meaning
           our
           Father
           Parsons
           )
           than
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Society
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           however
           after
           having
           been
           but
           five
           years
           among
           them
           pitch'd
           upon
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           that
           should
           be
           sent
           in
           their
           first
           Mission
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           his
           unquiet
           and
           boisterous
           temper
           might
           be
           the
           best
           reason
           their
           General
           had
           to
           send
           him
           away
           .
           Cardinal
           Allen
           was
           the
           person
           that
           first
           motioned
           such
           a
           mission
           of
           Jesuits
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           named
           Father
           Parsons
           not
           only
           for
           one
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           the
           Superiour
           .
        
         
         
           The
           picking
           out
           such
           a
           man
           does
           tell
           the
           World
           as
           plain
           as
           words
           themselves
           could
           ,
           what
           the
           true
           business
           was
           ,
           upon
           which
           these
           Jesuits
           were
           first
           sent
           into
           England
           .
           The
           great
           pretence
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           published
           every
           where
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           only
           sent
           into
           Christ's
           Vineyard
           to
           serve
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           remaining
           Catholicks
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           recover
           others
           from
           their
           Heresies
           and
           Schism
           ;
           but
           Cardinal
           Allen
           knew
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           another
           sort
           of
           a
           design
           ,
           a
           design
           that
           required
           such
           men
           as
           Father
           Parsons
           himself
           was
           .
           Had
           their
           sending
           been
           only
           and
           purely
           about
           Spiritual
           matters
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           of
           all
           men
           living
           he
           would
           not
           have
           singled
           out
           our
           Jesuit
           ,
           whom
           he
           lookt
           upon
           to
           be
           a
           man
           very
           violent
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           unquiet
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           more
           likely
           to
           cause
           Breaches
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           than
           to
           heal
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           some
           people
           who
           were
           not
           let
           into
           the
           Secret
           ,
           were
           very
           much
           disturbed
           when
           they
           heard
           that
           Father
           Parsons
           was
           sending
           amongst
           them
           ,
           expecting
           no
           good
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           mischief
           to
           all
           the
           Catholicks
           left
           in
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           management
           of
           such
           a
           violent
           ,
           not
           ,
           cholerick
           ,
           and
           domineering
           Superiour
           ;
           even
           Blackwel
           himself
           ,
           that
           was
           afterwards
           
           Arch-Priest
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           at
           Father
           
           Parson's
           Devotion
           ,
           bewailed
           the
           coming
           of
           Parsons
           into
           England
           to
           a
           Friend
           of
           his
           ,
           saying
           :
           That
           the
           President
           at
           Rhemes
           (
           meaning
           Dr.
           (
           after
           Cardinal
           )
           Allen
           )
           played
           a
           very
           indiscreet
           part
           to
           send
           him
           hither
           :
           as
           being
           an
           unfit
           man
           to
           be
           employed
           in
           the
           Causes
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           being
           asked
           by
           that
           Friend
           ,
           why
           Father
           Parsons
           was
           unmeet
           for
           that
           Employment
           ,
           his
           answer
           was
           ,
           because
           his
           casting
           out
           of
           Baliol
           College
           ,
           and
           other
           Articles
           and
           Matters
           depending
           upon
           it
           betwixt
           him
           and
           Dr.
           Squire
           (
           then
           living
           )
           were
           very
           likely
           to
           be
           renewed
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           work
           great
           discredit
           both
           to
           him
           and
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Cause
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           one
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           how
           a
           man
           who
           had
           left
           England
           so
           lately
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           very
           scandalous
           accounts
           ,
           should
           have
           the
           face
           not
           only
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           to
           put
           himself
           forward
           upon
           such
           an
           Employment
           :
           It
           confirms
           the
           Character
           of
           Mr.
           Camden
           and
           others
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           confident
           boldness
           ;
           but
           it
           does
           not
           prove
           either
           Policy
           or
           Discretion
           in
           hi●●
           except
           he
           had
           brought
           himself
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Absolution
           he
           got
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           he
           turn'd
           Apostate
           ,
           had
           blo●ted
           his
           false
           tricks
           and
           knavish
           pranks
           o●
           
           of
           all
           Peoples
           Memories
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           out
           of
           Heavens
           Records
           .
        
         
           However
           to
           do
           them
           justice
           who
           were
           for
           sending
           him
           into
           England
           against
           all
           those
           complainers
           against
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           as
           Father
           Parsons
           was
           necessary
           for
           such
           a
           work
           as
           he
           was
           sent
           hither
           upon
           ;
           and
           what
           that
           work
           was
           we
           shall
           hear
           very
           quickly
           .
        
         
           He
           and
           Father
           Campian
           were
           appointed
           for
           this
           Mission
           ,
           and
           parted
           from
           Rome
           on
           the
           Sunday
           after
           Easter
           1580.
           with
           the
           Pope's
           Benediction
           :
           Their
           Dispatches
           were
           given
           them
           there
           before
           they
           set
           out
           ,
           by
           
             Everard
             Mercurianus
          
           the
           General
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           which
           Morus
           in
           his
           History
           of
           this
           Mission
           makes
           to
           be
           in
           short
           some
           Commands
           about
           faithfully
           discharging
           their
           Ministerial
           Function
           ,
           
           and
           by
           no
           means
           ,
           either
           by
           Word
           or
           Writing
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           Publick
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           very
           careful
           not
           to
           omit
           the
           putting
           down
           these
           (
           dispatches
           for
           the
           two
           Jesuits
           according
           to
           Father
           
           Moor's
           ●●count
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           I
           shall
           shew
           
           by
           and
           by
           how
           wonderfully
           these
           do
           agree
           with
           another
           dispatch
           (
           which
           ,
           though
           Father
           Moor
           leave
           it
           out
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           leave
           out
           of
           mine
           )
           and
           with
           the
           Practices
           of
           both
           these
           Jesuits
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           got
           into
           this
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Father
           Moor
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           Jesuits
           ,
           with
           their
           Companions
           ,
           took
           Geneva
           in
           their
           way
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           visit
           to
           Beza
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           some
           Conference
           ,
           but
           no
           victory
           it
           seems
           ,
           because
           the
           poor
           ignorant
           Man
           took
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           shutting
           in
           of
           the
           Evening
           to
           break
           off
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           to
           conceal
           his
           ignorance
           :
           a
           piece
           of
           History
           this
           that
           Father
           Moor
           ought
           not
           to
           expect
           to
           be
           credited
           in
           by
           any
           Body
           that
           hath
           ever
           heard
           of
           learning
           or
           learned
           Men
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           one
           but
           a
           Jesuit
           and
           a
           Jesuit's
           Fellow
           .
        
         
           First
           Parsons
           set
           sail
           from
           Calice
           ,
           (
           the
           two
           Sparks
           being
           unwilling
           to
           venture
           two
           such
           Treasures
           in
           one
           Bottom
           )
           after
           Midnight
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           properest
           time
           for
           such
           works
           of
           darkness
           ,
           as
           he
           w●●
           going
           about
           ,
           and
           got
           safe
           to
           Canterbury
           (
           as
           Campian
           acquaints
           their
           General
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Rome
           )
           in
           the
           disguise
           of
           Soldier
           ,
           but
           so
           gaudy
           ,
           and
           so
           airy
           ,
           th●●
           he
           must
           be
           a
           very
           nice
           Man
           ,
           that
           co●●
           
           ●hen
           suspect
           or
           find
           Piety
           or
           Modesty
           under
           such
           a
           dress
           and
           mien
           ;
           ay
           ,
           or
           without
           that
           dress
           I
           dare
           add
           ,
           for
           who
           ever
           heard
           otherwise
           of
           Father
           Parson's
           Modesty
           or
           Piety
           either
           ?
        
         
           After
           this
           he
           got
           as
           safe
           to
           London
           ,
           where
           he
           stayed
           for
           his
           Companion
           Father
           Campi●n
           ,
           who
           likewise
           escaped
           the
           strict
           search
           that
           was
           made
           for
           them
           ,
           their
           Pictures
           as
           well
           as
           the
           time
           of
           their
           setting
           out
           from
           Rome
           being
           got
           into
           England
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           leave
           these
           Jesuits
           in
           their
           disguises
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           look
           back
           to
           the
           State
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           was
           in
           with
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Rome
             .
             Pius
             Quartus
          
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           attempt
           her
           by
           fair
           speeches
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           her
           to
           submit
           her
           Sceptre
           to
           his
           Crosier
           by
           fair
           Promises
           ,
           for
           which
           purpose
           by
           his
           Agent
           Parpaglia
           he
           wrote
           a
           very
           ●mooth
           Letter
           unto
           her
           ,
           giving
           her
           assurance
           of
           every
           thing
           she
           could
           desire
           from
           him
           .
           But
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           was
           too
           prudent
           to
           be
           caught
           by
           such
           a
           gilded
           bait
           ,
           or
           to
           part
           with
           her
           Supream
           Power
           for
           a
           few
           good
           Words
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           this
           Pope's
           hopes
           of
           her
           were
           lost
           .
           
             Pius
             Quintus
          
           seeing
           his
           Predecessor's
           mild
           ways
           unsuccessful
           ,
           resolved
           upon
           harsher
           methods
           ,
           
           and
           made
           it
           his
           chief
           business
           to
           contrive
           ,
           and
           encourage
           Plots
           against
           her
           ;
           and
           not
           content
           with
           this
           〈◊〉
           slow
           and
           unsuccessful
           way
           of
           destroying
           her
           ,
           he
           ,
           without
           giving
           warning
           or
           sending
           Admonition
           to
           her
           ,
           le
           ts
           fly
           his
           Bull
           of
           Excommunication
           and
           Deprivation
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           causes
           it
           by
           an
           impudent
           Wretch
           Felton
           ,
           to
           be
           fixt
           upon
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           London's
           Gates
           ;
           the
           Title
           of
           which
           (
           to
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           no
           more
           of
           it
           )
           is
           this
           :
           
             The
             sentence
             Declaratory
             of
             our
             holy
             Lord
             ,
             Pope
          
           Pius
           Quintus
           against
           Elizabeth
           
             Queen
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Hereticks
             adhering
             to
             her
             :
             wherein
             also
             all
             her
             Subjects
             are
             declared
             to
             be
             absolved
             from
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             whatever
             other
             duty
             they
             owe
             unto
             her
             :
             and
             those
             which
             from
             henceforth
             shall
             obey
             her
             ,
             are
             involved
             in
             the
             same
             Curse
             or
             Anathema
             .
          
        
         
           But
           as
           terrible
           as
           this
           Title
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           more
           terrible
           as
           the
           Bull
           it self
           was
           ,
           it
           did
           no
           ways
           answer
           the
           Pope's
           Expectation
           :
           it
           was
           so
           far
           from
           raising
           all
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           Nation
           against
           her
           which
           was
           his
           Expectation
           as
           well
           〈◊〉
           his
           command
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           contemned
           and
           slighted
           by
           most
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           alie●●ting
           their
           duty
           and
           their
           affections
           from
           
           the
           Queen
           ,
           it
           did
           alienate
           them
           both
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           ill
           advised
           ,
           as
           by
           such
           hasty
           ,
           unreasonable
           and
           ridiculous
           provocations
           to
           bring
           the
           severity
           of
           Laws
           and
           Trouble
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           hitherto
           been
           suffered
           quietly
           to
           enjoy
           in
           private
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           but
           now
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           it
           any
           longer
           ,
           being
           made
           every
           one
           of
           them
           so
           obnoxious
           and
           suspicious
           to
           the
           Government
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           his
           declaratory
           Bull
           against
           the
           Queen
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Condition
           the
           Queen
           and
           Realm
           were
           ,
           when
           our
           two
           Jesuits
           were
           sent
           over
           ,
           and
           as
           no
           wise
           Man
           ,
           nor
           sober
           Man
           among
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           ever
           doubted
           that
           this
           Excommunication
           and
           Deposition
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           was
           oweing
           to
           the
           false
           suggestions
           and
           traiterous
           and
           importunate
           solicitations
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           Faction
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           as
           little
           to
           be
           questioned
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           undertook
           to
           make
           this
           Bull
           effectual
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           not
           only
           the
           Papists
           ,
           but
           all
           others
           that
           they
           could
           buy
           into
           their
           interest
           to
           depose
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           reduce
           the
           Realm
           to
           the
           Pope's
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           this
           very
           purpose
           their
           first
           Mission
           came
           over
           hither
           .
        
         
         
           They
           pretended
           indeed
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           over
           only
           to
           minister
           in
           Spiritual
           things
           to
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           remaining
           Catholicks
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           propagate
           their
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           Men's
           Souls
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           business
           was
           not
           to
           stir
           up
           Sedition
           against
           the
           Queen
           ,
           or
           to
           meddle
           with
           matters
           of
           State
           :
           but
           whatever
           their
           pretences
           were
           ,
           or
           whatever
           Father
           Moor
           has
           devised
           for
           them
           in
           his
           account
           of
           their
           Mission
           into
           England
           ,
           this
           we
           are
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           private
           Instructions
           (
           here
           following
           )
           given
           these
           two
           Jesuits
           by
           Pope
           Gregory
           XIII
           .
           for
           their
           coming
           hither
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           practices
           immediately
           after
           their
           getting
           into
           England
           ,
           prove
           the
           direct
           contrary
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           understand
           that
           as
           by
           the
           damnatory
           Bull
           of
           Pius
           V.
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           and
           all
           her
           Adherents
           were
           cursed
           ,
           and
           deposed
           from
           all
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           last
           clause
           but
           one
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Papists
           ,
           themselves
           were
           put
           under
           the
           same
           Curse
           ,
           and
           Anathematized
           ,
           if
           they
           continued
           to
           obey
           her
           .
           
             Praecipimusque
             &
             interdicimus
             universis
             &
             singulis
             ,
             &c.
             And
             we
             command
             and
             forbid
             all
             and
             every
             the
             Noblemen
             ,
             Subjects
             ,
             People
             ,
             and
             others
             aforesaid
             ,
             that
             they
             presume
             
             not
             to
             obey
             her
             ,
             or
             her
             Monitions
             ,
             Mandates
             ,
             or
             Laws
             ;
             and
             for
             those
             who
             shall
             do
             otherwise
             than
             here
             commanded
             ,
             we
             do
             involve
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Sentence
             of
             Anathema
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           very
           hard
           upon
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           since
           how
           unable
           soever
           they
           might
           be
           to
           depose
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           how
           certain
           soever
           their
           Ruine
           would
           be
           upon
           the
           least
           attempt
           towards
           it
           ,
           yet
           attempt
           it
           they
           must
           ,
           and
           disobey
           her
           and
           her
           Laws
           they
           must
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           put
           into
           the
           very
           same
           Condition
           with
           the
           Heretical
           Queen
           her self
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Jesuits
           (
           or
           their
           Friends
           )
           who
           were
           to
           come
           over
           ,
           foreseeing
           this
           great
           inconvenience
           that
           the
           English
           Papists
           were
           not
           allowed
           to
           wait
           a
           favourable
           opportunity
           of
           deposing
           the
           Queen
           ,
           but
           must
           do
           it
           out
           of
           hand
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           absolutely
           impossible
           for
           them
           ,
           obtained
           faculties
           from
           this
           Pope's
           Successor
           Gregory
           XIII
           .
           to
           free
           the
           Romanists
           in
           England
           from
           the
           Curse
           of
           that
           Declaratory
           Bull
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           till
           things
           were
           riper
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           favourable
           Juncture
           offered
           it self
           ,
           which
           Faculties
           were
           taken
           about
           one
           of
           these
           two
           Jesuits
           Complices
           ,
           immediately
           after
           
           Campian's
           Execution
           ,
           and
           run
           thus
           :
        
         
           
           
             Facultates
             Concessae
             P.
             P.
             Roberto
             Parsonio
             ,
             &
             Edmundo
             Campiano
             ,
             pro
             Angliâ
             ,
             die
             14
             o
             Aprilis
             ,
             1580.
             
          
           
             
               PEtatur
               à
               Summo
               Domino
               nostro
               Explicatio
               Bullae
               .
               Declaratoriae
               per
               Pium
               Quintum
               contra
               Elizabethum
               &
               ei
               adhaerentes
               ,
               quam
               Catholici
               cupiunt
               intelligi
               hot
               modo
               ,
               ut
               obliget
               semper
               illam
               &
               haereticos
               ,
               Catholicos
               vero
               nullo
               modo
               obliget
               rebus
               sic
               stantibus
               ,
               sed
               tum
               demum
               ,
               quando
               publica
               ejus
               dem
               Bullae
               executio
               fieri
               poterit
               .
            
             Then
             followed
             (
             as
             my
             Lord
             
             Burleigh's
             now
             stand
             ,
             but
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             the
             publick
             Execution
             of
             the
             said
             Bull
             may
             be
             had
             or
             made
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Pope
             hath
             granted
             these
             foresaid
             Graces
             to
             Father
             
               Robert
               Parsons
            
             ,
             and
             
               Edmond
               Campion
            
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             to
             go
             into
             England
             ;
             the
             14
             th
             .
             day
             of
             April
             ,
             1580.
             
             Present
             the
             Father
             
               Oliverius
               Manarcus
            
             assistant
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Faculties
               granted
               to
               the
               Two
               Fathers
               ,
            
             Robert
             Parsons
             ,
             and
             Edmond
             Campian
             ,
             for
             England
             ,
             the
             14
             th
             of
             April
             ,
             1580.
             
          
           
             LET
             it
             be
             desired
             of
             our
             most
             Holy
             Lord
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             Bull
             Declaratory
             made
             by
             Pius
             the
             Fifth
             against
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             do
             adhere
             to
             or
             obey
             her
             ;
             which
             Bull
             the
             Catholicks
             desire
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             Bull
             shall
             always
             oblige
             her
             and
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             the
             Catholicks
             it
             shall
             by
             no
             means
             bind
             as
             affairs
             do
             Tract
             concerning
             
               Execution
               for
               Treason
               and
               not
               for
               Religion
            
             tells
             us
             *
             )
             many
             other
             Petitions
             of
             Faculties
             for
             their
             further
             Authorities
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             concluded
             thus
             :
             
               Has
               praedictas
               Gratias
               concessit
               summus
               Pontifex
               Patri
               Roberto
               Personio
               &
               Edmondo
               Campiano
               in
               Angliam
               profecturis
               ,
               die
            
             14
             o
             Aprilis
             1580.
             
             
               Praesente
               Patre
               Oliverio
               Manarco
               assistente
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thus
             furnished
             Father
             Parsons
             set
             out
             for
             England
             upon
             his
             true
             business
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             read
             Mass
             ,
             and
             take
             Confessions
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             to
             put
             this
             Bull
             of
             Deposition
             in
             Execution
             against
             his
             lawful
             Queen
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             matters
             were
             a
             little
             riper
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Jesuits
             thought
             fit
             to
             speak
             out
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             his
             Instructions
             were
             such
             ,
             so
             his
             behaviour
             was
             every
             whit
             answerable
             to
             them
             ;
             he
             made
             it
             his
             whole
             business
             to
             alienate
             the
             Papists
             he
             conversed
             with
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             went
             about
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             his
             several
             disguises
             upon
             the
             same
             traiterous
             errand
             ,
             one
             while
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             Soldier
             ,
             another
             while
             in
             that
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             again
             in
             that
             of
             an
             Apparitor
             ,
             a
             very
             Proteus
             ;
             Sedition
             and
             Treason
             was
             his
             business
             hither
             ,
             and
             he
             presently
             upon
             his
             arrival
             in
             England
             fell
             to
             his
             Jesuitical
             courses
             :
             and
             so
             belaboured
             both
             himself
             and
             others
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             (
             which
             the
             Jesuit
             Moor
             would
             fain
             have
             the
             World
             to
             believe
             they
             were
             charged
             in
             their
             Dispatches
             not
             to
             meddle
             in
             neither
             by
             word
             nor
             writing
             )
             how
             he
             might
             set
             her
             Majesties
             Crown
             upon
             another
             Head
             (
             as
             appeareth
             by
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             own
             (c)
             to
             a
             certain
             Earl
             )
             That
             the
             Catholicks
             themselves
             threatened
             to
             deliver
             him
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             except
             he
             desisted
             from
             such
             kind
             of
             practices
             .
          
           
             This
             Account
             of
             Father
             Parson's
             turbulent
             and
             seditious
             behaviour
             immediately
             upon
             his
             arrival
             in
             England
             ,
             is
             confirmed
             
             by
             our
             great
             Historian
             Mr.
             Camden
             ,
             who
             had
             it
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             and
             speaks
             it
             upon
             their
             own
             credit
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             thoughts
             of
             delivering
             him
             into
             the
             Magistrates
             hands
             on
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             the
             Intentions
             and
             Threats
             of
             those
             more
             peaceable
             Papists
             ,
             we
             see
             Father
             Parsons
             went
             on
             in
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             wherein
             he
             made
             so
             good
             progress
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             came
             into
             England
             but
             in
             June
             that
             year
             ,
             viz.
             1580.
             yet
             before
             Christmas
             all
             things
             seemed
             ready
             for
             an
             Insurrection
             ,
             the
             Papists
             being
             taught
             (
             and
             that
             under
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             )
             to
             renounce
             the
             Queen
             ,
             who
             had
             now
             no
             more
             Authority
             over
             them
             ,
             being
             deposed
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Infallible
             Pope
             at
             Rome
             ;
             and
             the
             Popes
             and
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             Countenance
             and
             Assistance
             promised
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             but
             rise
             and
             make
             a
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Papists
             by
             that
             time
             were
             generally
             come
             over
             to
             Father
             
             Parson's
             Party
             ,
             and
             lookt
             upon
             the
             Queen
             as
             no
             longer
             their
             Sovereign
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             Deposition
             by
             Pius
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             and
             Gregory
             the
             Thirteenth
             ,
             who
             sent
             the
             first
             Mission
             of
             these
             Jesuits
             into
             England
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Confession
             of
             Hart
             one
             of
             their
             
             Fellows
             ,
             who
             was
             taken
             about
             that
             time
             wherein
             he
             acknowledged
             (
             to
             put
             it
             in
             his
             own
             words
             )
             That
             
               the
               Bull
               of
            
             Pius
             Quintus
             (
             for
             so
             much
             as
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Queen
             )
             
               is
               holden
               among
               the
               English
               Catholicks
               for
               a
               lawful
               sentence
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               sufficient
               discharge
               of
               her
               Subjects
               fidelity
               ,
               and
               so
               remaineth
               in
               forte
               ;
               but
               in
               some
               points
               touching
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               it
               is
               altered
               by
               the
               present
               Pope
            
             [
             viz.
             Gregory
             XIII
             .
             ]
             
               For
               where
               in
               that
               Bull
               all
               her
               Subjects
               are
               commanded
               not
               to
               obey
               her
               ,
               and
               she
               being
               excommunicate
               and
               deposed
               ,
               all
               that
               do
               obey
               her
               are
               likewise
               innodate
               and
               accursed
               ,
               which
               point
               is
               perillous
               to
               the
               Catholicks
               :
               for
               if
               they
               obey
               her
               ,
               they
               be
               in
               the
               Pope's
               Curse
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               disobey
               her
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Queen's
               danger
               ;
               therefore
               the
               present
               Pope
               to
               relieve
               them
               hath
               altered
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Bulls
               ,
               and
               dispenced
               with
               them
               to
               obey
               and
               serve
               her
               ,
               without
               peril
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               which
               Dispensation
               is
               to
               endure
               but
               till
               it
               please
               the
               Pope
               to
               determine
               it
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             a
             strange
             Alteration
             to
             be
             made
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ;
             that
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             should
             be
             generally
             despised
             when
             it
             was
             first
             publisht
             among
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             ;
             and
             that
             Parsons
             
             who
             came
             over
             to
             encourage
             and
             exhort
             to
             the
             putting
             that
             damnatory
             Bull
             in
             Execution
             against
             the
             Queen
             should
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             delivered
             up
             into
             the
             Magistrates
             hands
             for
             his
             traiterous
             designs
             ;
             and
             yet
             within
             half
             a
             year
             that
             the
             Bull
             of
             this
             Pope
             should
             be
             holden
             among
             those
             English
             Catholicks
             for
             a
             lawful
             sentence
             ,
             and
             a
             sufficient
             discharge
             of
             the
             Subjects
             fidelity
             .
          
           
             This
             shews
             that
             these
             Jesuits
             and
             the
             Seminary
             Priests
             did
             ply
             this
             matter
             very
             close
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             their
             chief
             ,
             if
             not
             their
             whole
             business
             to
             gain
             this
             point
             upon
             the
             
               English
               Papists
            
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             in
             a
             greater
             readiness
             to
             joyn
             in
             any
             foreign
             attempts
             against
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             to
             rise
             here
             against
             her
             ,
             whom
             (
             by
             these
             new
             Apostles
             )
             they
             were
             taught
             ,
             and
             did
             now
             believe
             to
             have
             no
             authority
             at
             all
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             these
             two
             Jesuits
             business
             was
             to
             fill
             their
             credulous
             Peoples
             Heads
             with
             this
             sort
             of
             Seditious
             Doctrine
             ,
             so
             they
             themselves
             had
             the
             boldness
             to
             assert
             and
             maintain
             it
             publickly
             ,
             when
             they
             thought
             it
             necessary
             for
             their
             purposes
             :
             Campian
             ,
             our
             Father
             Parsons
             Brother-Missioner
             ,
             was
             taken
             at
             
             Lyford-House
             in
             Barkshire
             the
             next
             year
             ,
             and
             being
             brought
             to
             his
             Tryal
             ,
             
             and
             Convicted
             of
             High-Treason
             ,
             received
             his
             Sentence
             accordingly
             ;
             after
             his
             Condemnation
             ,
             being
             asked
             ,
             Whether
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             were
             a
             Right
             and
             Lawful
             Queen
             ?
             He
             refused
             to
             answer
             ;
             and
             being
             a
             second
             time
             asked
             ,
             Whether
             he
             would
             take
             part
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             if
             he
             should
             send
             Forces
             against
             the
             Queen
             ,
             he
             openly
             professed
             ,
             and
             
               testified
               under
               his
               hand
            
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             stand
             for
             the
             Pope
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             Jesuit
             must
             be
             a
             Martyr
             in
             the
             Popish
             Calendar
             ,
             and
             dyed
             purely
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             being
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Roman
             Church
             :
             whereas
             if
             there
             can
             be
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             Treason
             against
             any
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Campian
             was
             certainly
             guilty
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             his
             Brother
             
               Robert
               Parsons
            
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             not
             such
             an
             opportunity
             of
             testifying
             his
             Faith
             and
             making
             Confession
             of
             his
             Opinion
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Magistracy
             it self
             ,
             
             Campian's
             Execution
             frighting
             him
             away
             out
             of
             England
             :
             yet
             by
             his
             writing
             he
             shewed
             to
             the
             World
             ▪
             that
             his
             Brother
             Campian
             and
             he
             were
             perfectly
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Pope's
             power
             ,
             and
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             Authority
             in
             England
             .
          
           
           
             In
             his
             Book
             written
             on
             occasion
             of
             a
             Proclamation
             of
             this
             Queen
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             called
             generally
             Philopater
             from
             the
             feigned
             Name
             of
             
               Andreas
               Philopater
            
             ,
             under
             which
             Father
             Parsons
             disguised
             himself
             ,
             he
             does
             very
             frankly
             discover
             how
             much
             a
             Subject
             he
             lookt
             upon
             himself
             to
             be
             to
             his
             Lawful
             Queen
             even
             before
             the
             Pope's
             Sentence
             of
             Deposition
             against
             her
             .
             
               Hinc
               etiam
               infert
               Vniversa
               Theologorum
               &
               Jurisconsultorum
               Ecclesiasticorum
            
             (
             
               &
               est
               certum
               &
               de
               fide
            
             )
             &c.
             
             
               It
               is
               certain
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               and
               what
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               Opinion
               of
               all
               Divines
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Lawyers
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               Christian
               Prince
               fall
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               others
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               he
               himself
               thereby
               doth
               forthwith
               ,
               ●oth
               by
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               Law
               ,
               yea
               though
               ●he
               Pope
               the
               Supreme
               Judge
               hath
               not
               issued
               forth
               any
               censure
               against
               him
               ,
               fall
               from
               all
               ●is
               Authority
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               his
               Subjects
               ●re
               freed
               from
               all
               their
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               ●hich
               they
               sware
               to
               him
               as
               a
               Lawful
               Prince
               ;
               ●nd
               they
               may
               ,
               nay
               ,
               and
               ought
               (
               if
               they
               have
               ●orce
               enough
               to
               overcome
               )
               to
               pull
               him
               down
               ●rom
               his
               Throne
               as
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               Heretick
               ,
               a
               ●orsaker
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               an
               Enemy
               to
               the
               ●ommonwealth
            
             (*)
             .
             And
             so
             fond
             is
             Father
             
             Parsons
             of
             this
             Notion
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Deposing
             Princes
             meerly
             for
             Religion
             ,
             that
             to
             make
             it
             go
             down
             the
             easier
             with
             his
             Popish
             Friends
             he
             was
             dealing
             with
             ,
             he
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             
               the
               certain
               ,
               determined
               ,
               and
               undoubted
               opinion
               of
               all
               Learned
               men
               ,
               and
               plainly
               agreeable
               and
               consonant
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               Doctrine
               :
            
             After
             which
             he
             is
             not
             content
             with
             its
             being
             only
             lawful
             to
             Depose
             their
             Prince
             upon
             this
             account
             of
             falling
             from
             their
             Popish
             Religion
             ,
             but
             will
             have
             it
             that
             they
             are
             all
             obliged
             and
             bound
             to
             do
             so
             (
             if
             they
             have
             strength
             and
             power
             )
             upon
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             utmost
             danger
             and
             pain
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             Jesuit
             was
             not
             a
             Doctor
             fit
             for
             a
             Papal
             Mission
             into
             England
             ,
             I
             am
             very
             much
             mistaken
             ;
             he
             that
             could
             in
             Print
             vent
             such
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             teach
             it
             in
             private
             among
             his
             Followers
             and
             Confidents
             ;
             what
             work
             ,
             and
             what
             progress
             must
             be
             expected
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             furnished
             also
             with
             the
             Pope's
             Thundring
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             Deposition
             against
             the
             already
             despised
             and
             deposed
             Queen
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Father
             
             Parson's
             Doctrine
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             and
             his
             restless
             and
             seditious
             Practices
             against
             his
             Native
             Countrey
             upon
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             inquire
             after
             them
             
             by
             and
             by
             .
             Soon
             after
             his
             coming
             into
             England
             a
             Controversie
             was
             raised
             ,
             and
             most
             probably
             by
             himself
             and
             fellow-Jesuit
             Campian
             ,
             about
             the
             Catholicks
             frequenting
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             had
             been
             constantly
             and
             generally
             practised
             from
             the
             accession
             of
             the
             Queen
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             abundance
             of
             people
             were
             drawn
             from
             their
             Popish
             Opinions
             and
             Superstitions
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             remaining
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             would
             in
             time
             have
             come
             over
             entirely
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             have
             brought
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Affections
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Bodies
             thither
             ;
             for
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             Plainness
             ,
             and
             Reasonable
             Service
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             would
             have
             prevailed
             (
             by
             God's
             Blessing
             )
             upon
             every
             honest
             well-meaning
             Papist
             ,
             and
             have
             saved
             the
             Pope
             the
             trouble
             of
             detaching
             his
             Incendiaries
             and
             Seminary
             Priests
             hither
             .
          
           
             Since
             therefore
             this
             Practice
             would
             have
             made
             their
             Seminaries
             useless
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             Craft
             was
             endangered
             by
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             these
             new
             Jesuits
             Interest
             ,
             and
             they
             made
             ●t
             their
             business
             to
             oppose
             and
             exclaim
             against
             it
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             :
             And
             they
             pretended
             that
             they
             had
             
             very
             good
             Authority
             for
             it
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             tho'
             it
             did
             not
             in
             open
             Council
             decree
             against
             ,
             and
             forbid
             all
             Catholicks
             the
             frequenting
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             because
             this
             would
             have
             alarmed
             the
             Government
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             caused
             great
             mischiefs
             and
             disturbance
             to
             all
             the
             remaining
             Catholicks
             there
             ,
             yet
             did
             appoint
             a
             Committee
             of
             twelve
             Bishops
             and
             others
             to
             consider
             ,
             determine
             ,
             and
             give
             answer
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             to
             the
             Petition
             that
             was
             either
             sent
             (
             but
             without
             Name
             ,
             )
             or
             pretended
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             that
             Council
             from
             the
             Catholicks
             of
             England
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             desired
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             resolved
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Laws
             enjoyning
             all
             Peoples
             going
             to
             their
             Parish
             Churches
             under
             a
             strict
             Penalty
             ,
             they
             might
             do
             it
             without
             danger
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             or
             offending
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             put
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Postulation
             in
             Father
             
             Moor's
             words
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Mission
             ,
             the
             answer
             to
             which
             ,
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             after
             Commendations
             of
             the
             
               English
               Papists
            
             for
             their
             constancy
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             and
             their
             having
             not
             (
             during
             those
             troublesome
             times
             in
             England
             )
             never
             bowed
             their
             Knees
             before
             
             Baal
             ;
             (
             as
             if
             forsooth
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             had
             had
             Images
             ,
             and
             Reliques
             ,
             and
             a
             Wafer
             Host
             for
             their
             Members
             to
             bow
             to
             )
             they
             declared
             to
             them
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             present
             at
             our
             Impious
             Worship
             ,
             nor
             can
             appear
             there
             without
             Sin
             ,
             and
             offending
             God
             ,
             and
             giving
             Scandal
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             every
             where
             .
             I
             know
             nothing
             worth
             the
             observing
             ,
             in
             that
             tedious
             dull
             determination
             of
             these
             twelve
             Delegates
             out
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             worth
             transcribing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             reading
             ,
             except
             the
             good
             words
             they
             give
             our
             Protestant
             Worship
             throughout
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             while
             Impious
             ,
             then
             most
             Profligate
             ,
             then
             Nefarious
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             Jest
             of
             all
             ,
             Idolatrous
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             It
             would
             be
             too
             great
             a
             disparagement
             of
             our
             Divine
             and
             Excellent
             way
             of
             Worshipping
             God
             ,
             to
             enter
             the
             lists
             in
             defence
             of
             it
             against
             such
             Sottish
             and
             Wretched
             Calumnies
             ;
             this
             I
             will
             only
             say
             concerning
             it
             ,
             That
             if
             to
             put
             into
             the
             Mouths
             of
             Minister
             and
             People
             Devout
             and
             Fervent
             Prayers
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Grace
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             to
             resist
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             true
             Christian
             Lives
             in
             Piety
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             
             and
             Sobriety
             ,
             be
             Wicked
             and
             Nefarious
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             own
             that
             our
             Church
             Service
             does
             deserve
             this
             hard
             Character
             of
             being
             Nefarious
             :
             That
             if
             to
             put
             the
             Prayers
             into
             such
             a
             Language
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Unlearned
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Learned
             part
             of
             the
             Congregation
             may
             joyn
             with
             understanding
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             offer
             them
             up
             together
             with
             fervency
             of
             Spirit
             to
             God
             ,
             be
             Impious
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             again
             own
             that
             our
             Common-Prayer
             is
             Impious
             :
             that
             if
             to
             offer
             up
             all
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             in
             our
             Divine
             Service
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             through
             the
             alone
             Merits
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             alone
             Mediator
             as
             well
             as
             Redeemer
             be
             Idolatrous
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             nothing
             else
             in
             our
             service
             so
             likely
             for
             those
             Delegates
             to
             fix
             the
             Idolatry
             upon
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             own
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             too
             that
             our
             Protestant
             Worship
             is
             Idolatrous
             ,
             Impious
             ,
             Profligate
             ,
             and
             Nefarious
             ,
             and
             what
             else
             ,
             or
             worse
             ,
             these
             Trent
             Fathers
             should
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             call
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             very
             hard
             for
             men
             that
             did
             pretend
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             were
             some
             of
             them
             men
             of
             great
             Figure
             in
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             to
             give
             out
             such
             hard
             words
             against
             a
             Form
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             which
             
             probably
             never
             a
             one
             of
             them
             had
             ever
             seen
             ,
             or
             inquired
             into
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             Foreigners
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Strangers
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             were
             employed
             in
             this
             Affair
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             ask
             one
             of
             that
             Persuasion
             ,
             Whether
             ,
             if
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             had
             come
             to
             terms
             with
             Pope
             
               Pius
               Quartus
            
             that
             sent
             her
             a
             flattering
             Letter
             by
             Parpalia
             his
             Nuncio
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             Pope
             (
             as
             he
             offered
             her
             )
             had
             confirmed
             the
             English
             Liturgy
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             granted
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             us
             English
             under
             both
             kinds
             ;
             this
             bare
             .
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Pope
             would
             have
             made
             our
             Worship
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             Christian
             ,
             which
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             said
             ,
             was
             impure
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             and
             Idolatrous
             :
             If
             the
             Pope's
             power
             be
             so
             great
             as
             to
             make
             Wickedness
             ,
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             Vice
             Virtue
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             better
             for
             them
             who
             live
             under
             him
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             either
             the
             Pope
             was
             grievously
             out
             in
             offering
             to
             confirm
             ;
             or
             these
             doughty
             Delegates
             at
             Trent
             ,
             in
             giving
             such
             a
             Character
             of
             our
             Church
             of
             
             England-Worship
             .
          
           
             Whether
             this
             whole
             business
             of
             the
             Delegates
             and
             their
             Determination
             ,
             be
             not
             an
             Invention
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             themselves
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             I
             cannot
             affirm
             .
             But
             if
             it
             was
             a
             real
             thing
             ,
             either
             it
             was
             not
             heard
             of
             much
             ,
             or
             had
             little
             effect
             among
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
             since
             we
             see
             that
             eighteen
             years
             after
             its
             making
             ,
             the
             
               English
               Papists
            
             went
             to
             Church
             when
             Father
             Parsons
             came
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             was
             disputed
             among
             them
             in
             1580
             ,
             which
             it
             could
             not
             easily
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             by
             twelve
             Delegates
             determined
             so
             strictly
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Jesuits
             say
             they
             did
             in
             1562.
             eighteen
             years
             before
             .
          
           
             Father
             Parsons
             laboured
             with
             all
             his
             might
             to
             break
             the
             Catholicks
             of
             that
             custom
             of
             frequenting
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             easily
             foresee
             would
             be
             the
             ruine
             of
             Popery
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             betook
             himself
             to
             his
             Pen
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             seigned
             Name
             of
             Howlet
             published
             
               Reasons
               why
               Catholicks
               refuse
               to
               go
               to
               Church
            
             :
             
             But
             a
             Brother
             Romish
             Priest
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             all
             this
             care
             and
             concern
             was
             meerly
             for
             Temporal
             ends
             and
             designs
             ,
             and
             shews
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             was
             a
             gainer
             by
             this
             Recusancy
             so
             violently
             urged
             by
             the
             Jesuits
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             excepting
             that
             Society
             ,
             whose
             rich
             Colleges
             and
             abundance
             of
             Treasure
             made
             
             it
             apparent
             quickly
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             some
             were
             great
             gainers
             ,
             while
             the
             poor
             Lay-Catholicks
             were
             made
             great
             sufferers
             by
             that
             Recusancy
             .
          
           
             Upon
             
             Campian's
             Execution
             ,
             England
             grew
             too
             hot
             for
             our
             Father
             Parsons
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             mighty
             zeal
             he
             pretended
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             England
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             for
             saving
             one
             ,
             and
             getting
             out
             of
             harms
             way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             slips
             away
             back
             into
             France
             under
             the
             Pretext
             of
             conferring
             with
             Doctor
             Allen
             about
             the
             Seminaries
             ,
             and
             of
             Printing
             some
             Books
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             never
             returned
             hither
             ,
             tho'
             he
             continued
             Superiour
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             Mission
             after
             this
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             delivered
             from
             such
             a
             Firebrand
             ,
             yet
             he
             continued
             diligent
             beyond
             Seas
             in
             his
             Seditious
             Designs
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             the
             last
             a
             constant
             Enemy
             to
             his
             Native
             Countrey
             .
             As
             he
             had
             laboured
             in
             the
             promoting
             the
             Popish
             Recufancy
             ,
             and
             getting
             the
             
               English
               Papists
            
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             Jesuits
             ;
             so
             he
             now
             employs
             all
             his
             Arts
             and
             all
             his
             interest
             to
             get
             Seminaries
             erected
             for
             the
             supplying
             England
             from
             time
             to
             time
             with
             Priests
             to
             keep
             up
             that
             Recufancy
             ,
             
             and
             to
             prepare
             the
             Papists
             here
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             any
             Invasion
             that
             they
             abroad
             should
             procure
             against
             their
             own
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             Assoon
             as
             he
             was
             got
             hence
             to
             Roan
             in
             France
             ,
             he
             dealt
             with
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             to
             erect
             a
             Seminary
             for
             such
             a
             purpose
             in
             Normandy
             ;
             after
             which
             he
             goes
             into
             Spain
             ,
             and
             prevails
             with
             King
             Philip
             to
             encourage
             and
             erect
             such
             in
             Spain
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             they
             could
             not
             only
             boast
             of
             their
             Seminaries
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             at
             Rhemes
             ;
             but
             of
             those
             at
             Valladolid
             ,
             at
             Sevil
             ,
             at
             St.
             Lucars
             in
             Spain
             ,
             at
             Lisbon
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             at
             Doway
             and
             St.
             Omers
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             their
             Youth
             were
             educated
             with
             violent
             Prejudices
             against
             their
             own
             Native
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             their
             minds
             were
             formed
             to
             all
             the
             Purposes
             and
             Designs
             which
             this
             chief
             Incendiary
             Parsons
             had
             in
             his
             head
             .
          
           
             Father
             Moor
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Mission
             does
             indeed
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             
               Father
               Parsons
            
             was
             for
             having
             the
             Youth
             that
             were
             entered
             into
             these
             Seminaries
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             about
             faithfully
             answering
             the
             End
             and
             Benefit
             of
             their
             Education
             there
             ,
             but
             says
             not
             a
             
             word
             of
             their
             being
             forced
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Infanta
             of
             
             Spain's
             Title
             ,
             against
             the
             True
             Title
             of
             the
             then
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             King
             James
             the
             First
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Oath
               was
               this
            
             ,
          
           
             
               IN.
               N.
            
             considering
             with
             how
             great
             benefits
             God
             hath
             blessed
             me
             ,
             &c.
             do
             promise
             (
             by
             God's
             assistance
             )
             to
             enter
             into
             Holy
             Orders
             assoon
             as
             I
             shall
             be
             fit
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             into
             England
             to
             Convert
             my
             Countrey-men
             there
             ,
             whenever
             it
             shall
             please
             the
             Superior
             of
             this
             House
             to
             command
             me
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             once
             Father
             Parsons
             (
             being
             puffed
             up
             with
             his
             Familiarity
             with
             the
             King
             and
             Court
             of
             Spain
             )
             had
             devoted
             his
             Soul
             and
             Body
             both
             to
             the
             service
             of
             that
             aspiring
             Crown
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             for
             having
             the
             Youth
             in
             the
             Seminaries
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Spanish
             Title
             (
             which
             was
             of
             his
             own
             inventing
             )
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ;
             then
             he
             was
             for
             speaking
             out
             his
             design
             against
             his
             Native
             Countrey
             .
          
           
           
             And
             that
             he
             dealt
             in
             such
             traiterous
             designs
             ,
             after
             his
             getting
             out
             of
             England
             is
             proved
             upon
             him
             by
             their
             own
             Writers
             .
             
               As
               touching
               the
               Colleges
            
             (
             says
             Clark
             the
             Priest
             concerning
             him
             )
             
               and
               Pensions
               that
               are
               maintained
               and
               given
               by
               the
            
             Spaniard
             ,
             
               which
               he
               so
               often
               inculcateth
               ,
               we
               no
               whit
               thank
               him
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               things
               are
               handled
               ,
               and
               occasions
               thereby
               ministred
               of
               our
               greater
               Persecution
               at
               home
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               Father
            
             Parson's
             
               treacherous
               practices
               ,
               thereby
               to
               promote
               the
            
             Spanish
             
               Title
               to
               our
               Country
               ,
               and
               his
               hateful
               Stratagems
               with
               such
               Scholars
               as
               are
               there
               brought
               up
               ,
               enforcing
               them
               to
               subscribe
               to
               Blanks
               ,
               and
               by
               publick
               Orations
               to
               fortifie
               the
               said
               wrested
               Title
               of
               the
            
             Infanta
             ,
             meaning
             Isabella
             Clara
             Eugenia
             ,
             
               Daughter
               to
            
             Philip
             
               the
               Second
               of
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               whose
               Right
               to
               the
            
             English
             
               Crown
               was
               maintain'd
               in
               a
               Book
               by
               this
            
             Parsons
             
               made
               ,
               but
               published
               by
               him
               under
               the
               false
               name
               of
            
             Doleman
             .
          
           
             As
             this
             Priest
             gives
             us
             an
             account
             of
             the
             zeal
             of
             Father
             Parsons
             for
             the
             Infanta
             ;
             so
             Watson
             ,
             another
             Romish
             Priest
             ,
             helps
             us
             to
             another
             of
             his
             knavery
             about
             the
             same
             affair
             ;
             That
             
               Parsons
               earnestly
               moving
               the
               young
               Students
               in
            
             Spain
             
               to
               set
               their
               hands
               to
               a
               Schedule
               that
               they
               would
               accept
               
               the
               Lady
            
             Infanta
             
               for
               Queen
               of
            
             England
             
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               her
               Majesty
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             )
             
               that
               now
               is
               ;
               but
               finding
               them
               altogether
               unwilling
               to
               intermedle
               with
               these
               State-affairs
               belonging
               nothing
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               most
               hurtful
               to
               both
               their
               Cause
               and
               Persons
               ;
               used
               this
               cunning
               shift
               to
               draw
               on
               the
               innocent
               and
               simple
               youths
               ,
               to
               pretend
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               to
               them
               of
            
             Valladolid
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Students
               in
            
             Sevil
             
               had
               done
               it
               already
               ;
               no
               remedy
               then
               but
               they
               must
               follow
               .
               And
               that
               having
               thus
               craftily
               gotten
               their
               names
               ,
               he
               shewed
               them
               to
               the
               Students
               in
            
             Sevil
             
               for
               an
               example
               of
               their
               fact
               and
               forwardness
               ,
               which
               he
               required
               them
               to
               imitate
               .
            
          
           
             Though
             these
             are
             sufficient
             Evidences
             of
             the
             use
             Father
             Parsons
             put
             the
             erected
             Seminaries
             to
             ;
             yet
             I
             cannot
             but
             add
             that
             great
             and
             wise
             Cardinal
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             
             d'Ossat's
             account
             of
             these
             very
             Seminaries
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Henry
            
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             
             about
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             Father
             Parsons
             Design
             against
             England
             .
             
               For
               this
               purpose
               also
               (
               says
               he
               )
               were
               the
               Colleges
               and
               Seminaries
               erected
               by
               the
               Spaniards
               for
               the
               English
               at
               Doway
               ,
               and
               at
               St.
               Omers
               ,
               wherein
               the
               young
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               best
               Families
               in
               England
               are
               entertain'd
               ,
               thereby
               to
               
               oblige
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               their
               Paren●●
               and
               Kindred
               and
               Friends
               .
               The
               principal
               care
               which
               these
               Colleges
               and
               Seminaries
               have
               ,
               is
               to
               catechise
               and
               bring
               up
               these
               young
               English
               Gentlemen
               in
               this
               Faith
               and
               firm
               Belief
               ,
               that
               the
               late
               King
               of
               Spain
               had
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Children
               now
               have
               ,
               the
               true
               Right
               of
               Succession
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               advantageous
               and
               expedient
               for
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               England
               ,
               but
               where-ever
               Christianity
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               when
               these
               young
               English
               Gentlemen
               have
               finished
               their
               Humanity-Studies
               ,
               and
               are
               come
               to
               such
               an
               age
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               them
               throughly
               Spaniards
               ,
               they
               are
               carried
               out
               of
               the
               Low-Countries
               into
               Spain
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               other
               Colleges
               for
               them
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               instructed
               in
               Philosophy
               and
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               same
               Belief
               ,
               and
               holy
               Faith
               ,
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               did
               belong
               to
               the
               late
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               does
               now
               to
               his
               Children
               .
               After
               that
               these
               young
               English
               Gentlemen
               have
               finished
               their
               courses
               ,
               those
               of
               them
               that
               are
               found
               to
               be
               most
               Hispaniolized
               ,
               and
               most
               couragious
               and
               firm
               to
               this
               Spanish
               Creed
               ,
               are
               sent
               into
               
               England
               to
               sow
               this
               Faith
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               Spies
               ,
               and
               give
               advice
               to
               the
               Spaniards
               of
               what
               is
               doing
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               what
               must
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               to
               bring
               England
               into
               the
               Spaniards
               hands
               ;
               and
               if
               need
               be
               to
               undergo
               Martyrdom
               as
               soon
               or
               rather
               sooner
               for
               this
               Spanish
               Faith
               ,
               than
               for
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             Cardinal
             we
             find
             to
             what
             excellent
             purposes
             the
             Seminaries
             were
             erected
             ,
             that
             Father
             Parsons
             laboured
             so
             much
             about
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             he
             glories
             so
             much
             up
             and
             down
             his
             Writings
             .
             These
             Seminaries
             were
             the
             Nurseries
             of
             the
             Conspiracies
             and
             Treasons
             which
             were
             from
             time
             to
             time
             set
             on
             foot
             and
             carried
             on
             against
             the
             Queen
             and
             Realm
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             Father
             
             Parson
             's
             whole
             Life
             from
             his
             leaving
             the
             Mission
             in
             England
             appears
             to
             me
             to
             have
             been
             one
             continued
             Act
             of
             Treason
             against
             his
             Natural
             Queen
             and
             Native
             Country
             .
          
           
             To
             mention
             some
             of
             his
             Treasons
             that
             are
             come
             to
             light
             ;
             he
             was
             very
             grateful
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             perswaded
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Seminary
             in
             France
             for
             the
             English
             that
             should
             come
             thither
             ,
             for
             with
             him
             he
             conspires
             against
             his
             own
             Queen
             ,
             how
             to
             depose
             her
             ,
             and
             set
             
             up
             in
             her
             room
             Popery
             and
             the
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             :
             He
             endeavoured
             for
             this
             purpose
             (
             as
             we
             are
             told
             (a)
             to
             make
             a
             List
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             ,
             should
             have
             changed
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             using
             for
             it
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Title
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             of
             Scotland
             :
             But
             that
             her
             Council
             at
             Paris
             ,
             which
             understood
             business
             better
             ,
             were
             so
             sensible
             of
             his
             boldness
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             from
             him
             the
             Queen's
             Cypher
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             purloyned
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             never
             more
             to
             meddle
             in
             her
             affairs
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             these
             People
             would
             not
             let
             our
             Father
             Parsons
             have
             any
             thing
             further
             to
             do
             in
             those
             treasons
             ,
             which
             were
             really
             carried
             on
             at
             that
             time
             for
             the
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             ;
             yet
             he
             pretended
             to
             mighty
             merit
             upon
             her
             and
             her
             Son's
             Account
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Father
             Chreyton
             the
             Jesuit
             (b)
             telling
             him
             how
             many
             long
             and
             tedious
             journeys
             he
             had
             taken
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             Mony
             he
             had
             procured
             for
             them
             ;
             at
             one
             time
             twenty
             four
             thousand
             Crowns
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             at
             another
             time
             the
             same
             summ
             ;
             and
             from
             Pope
             Gregory
             XIII
             .
             four
             thousand
             Crowns
             :
             he
             confesses
             indeed
             that
             things
             had
             not
             
             succeeded
             for
             them
             as
             he
             had
             wished
             ;
             but
             wonders
             that
             any
             body
             should
             make
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             so
             very
             serviceable
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Mother
             .
          
           
             I
             suppose
             Father
             Parsons
             was
             disgusted
             at
             this
             sleighting
             of
             his
             faithful
             services
             to
             the
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             ,
             by
             her
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             revenged
             of
             her
             and
             them
             ,
             betakes
             himself
             wholly
             into
             the
             Spanish
             Interest
             ,
             which
             he
             espoused
             so
             far
             as
             not
             only
             to
             sollicite
             and
             encourage
             their
             open
             attempts
             by
             Invasion
             against
             England
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             ill
             success
             of
             that
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             their
             sham
             Title
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             .
             He
             and
             Cardinal
             Allen
             (
             whom
             Parsons
             had
             by
             his
             Interest
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             procured
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Cardinal
             )
             two
             Brethren
             in
             iniquity
             were
             mighty
             forward
             for
             the
             famous
             Spanish
             Invasion
             in
             1588.
             and
             to
             make
             it
             more
             successful
             wrote
             in
             defence
             of
             it
             a
             Tract
             ,
             which
             Allen
             was
             perswaded
             to
             own
             ,
             though
             Parsons
             had
             as
             great
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             greater
             hand
             in
             it
             than
             himself
             .
             In
             this
             
               Admonition
               to
               the
               Nobility
               and
               People
               of
            
             England
             the
             Queen's
             Government
             is
             called
             impious
             and
             unjust
             ,
             her self
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             impentinent
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             
             reason
             Pope
             
               Sixtus
               Quintus
            
             moved
             by
             his
             own
             and
             his
             Predecessors
             zeal
             ,
             and
             
               the
               vehement
               desire
               of
               some
               principal
               Englishmen
               ,
            
             had
             used
             great
             diligence
             with
             divers
             Princes
             ,
             especially
             with
             the
             Spanish
             King
             to
             use
             all
             his
             force
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             her
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             her
             Adherents
             punished
             for
             a
             great
             many
             Reasons
             there
             laid
             together
             ,
             after
             which
             it
             proceeds
             thus
             ▪
             Wherefore
             seeing
             these
             Offences
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             rendring
             her
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             others
             unworthy
             to
             live
             ;
             his
             Holiness
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Apostles
             reneweth
             the
             Censures
             of
             Pius
             V.
             and
             Gregory
             XIII
             .
             against
             her
             ,
             excommunicates
             and
             deprives
             her
             of
             all
             Royal
             Dignity
             ,
             Titles
             ,
             Rights
             and
             Pretences
             to
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             declares
             her
             Illegitimate
             and
             an
             Usurper
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             absolves
             all
             her
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Obedience
             and
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             due
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             And
             expressly
             commands
             All
             ,
             under
             pain
             and
             penalty
             of
             God's
             Wrath
             ,
             to
             yield
             her
             no
             obedience
             ,
             aid
             or
             favour
             whatsoever
             ;
             but
             to
             employ
             all
             their
             power
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             with
             the
             Spanish
             Forces
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             hurt
             the
             Nation
             ,
             nor
             alter
             their
             Laws
             or
             Priviledges
             ,
             only
             punish
             
             the
             wicked
             Hereticks
             .
             And
             by
             the
             same
             Presents
             it
             was
             declared
             not
             only
             lawful
             but
             commendable
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             the
             said
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             other
             her
             Adherents
             ;
             for
             doing
             of
             which
             they
             should
             be
             well
             rewarded
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             all
             these
             Roman
             Assistants
             is
             liberally
             granted
             a
             plenary
             Indulgence
             and
             Remission
             of
             all
             their
             Sins
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             unerring
             Thunderbolt
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Spanish
             Invincible
             Armado
             ,
             did
             very
             shamefully
             miscarry
             ,
             to
             the
             no
             small
             disappointment
             of
             our
             good
             Father
             Parsons
             ;
             who
             was
             not
             discouraged
             at
             that
             defeat
             ,
             though
             a
             worse
             Man
             than
             himself
             (
             if
             any
             such
             could
             be
             )
             would
             have
             seen
             the
             Finger
             of
             God
             plainly
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             labours
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             a
             while
             after
             for
             a
             second
             Invasion
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             for
             a
             third
             ,
             plotting
             and
             devising
             all
             ways
             to
             bring
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             of
             England
             both
             those
             at
             home
             and
             the
             fugitives
             abroad
             ,
             to
             joyn
             and
             assist
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             all
             his
             pains
             was
             lost
             about
             these
             Invasions
             from
             abroad
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             next
             sets
             himself
             to
             raise
             a
             Rebellion
             in
             England
             it self
             ,
             and
             deals
             with
             Ferdinand
             Earl
             of
             Derby
             to
             appear
             in
             ,
             and
             ●ead
             it
             ;
             which
             because
             he
             declined
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             was
             poysoned
             ,
             by
             Father
             
             Hesketh's
             procurement
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             sent
             to
             him
             by
             Father
             Parsons
             .
             But
             failing
             here
             also
             ,
             of
             the
             desired
             
             
             
             
             
             success
             ,
             the
             poor
             Father
             was
             now
             at
             a
             loss
             what
             to
             do
             with
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             since
             he
             saw
             all
             miscarried
             that
             he
             had
             plotted
             against
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             who
             descended
             to
             her
             Grave
             full
             of
             years
             ,
             and
             honour
             ;
             his
             next
             business
             was
             to
             keep
             out
             King
             James
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Protestant
             also
             from
             succeding
             her
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             purpose
             he
             wrote
             his
             Doleman
             or
             Conference
             about
             the
             next
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             chief
             design
             of
             which
             was
             to
             exclude
             the
             Scotch
             Title
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Lady
             
             Arabella's
             as
             King
             
             James's
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             the
             
               Spanish
               Infanta
            
             .
             I
             know
             Mr.
             Camden
             will
             have
             Cardinal
             Allen
             and
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Inglefield
            
             to
             have
             their
             shares
             in
             this
             Book
             ;
             but
             Cardinal
             d'Ossat
             ,
             who
             had
             far
             better
             opportunities
             of
             finding
             out
             the
             Author
             ,
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             Parson's
             own
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             gives
             that
             King
             an
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             
             wherein
             he
             gives
             our
             Jesuit
             the
             true
             Character
             he
             deserved
             of
             being
             a
             fellow
             that
             regarded
             neither
             truth
             nor
             reason
             .
          
           
             One
             thing
             I
             cannot
             but
             remark
             here
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             Jesuit
             had
             the
             Impudence
             to
             meddle
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             forged
             Titles
             against
             the
             Royal
             Line
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             yet
             when
             King
             James
             contrary
             to
             their
             Popish
             designs
             as
             well
             as
             Expectations
             ,
             did
             
             quietly
             succeed
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             greater
             Impudence
             to
             deny
             his
             ever
             intending
             to
             exclude
             that
             King
             :
             this
             is
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             Three
             Conversions
             of
             England
             added
             upon
             the
             news
             of
             the
             Queens
             Death
             ,
             and
             Succession
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             
               England
               ;
               And
               as
               for
               the
               person
            
             (
             says
             he
             to
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             )
             
               now
               advanced
               ,
               I
               know
               most
               certainly
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               never
               any
               doubt
               or
               difference
               among
               you
               ,
               but
               that
               ever
               you
               desired
               his
               advancement
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               Heir
               of
               that
               renowned
               Mother
               ,
               for
               whom
               your
               fervent
               zeal
               is
               known
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               you
               have
               suffered
               by
               her
               adversaries
               for
               the
               same
               .
               Yet
               do
               I
               confess
               ,
               that
               touching
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               person
               for
               the
               place
               and
               manner
               of
               his
               advancement
               ,
               all
               zealous
               Catholicks
               have
               both
               wished
               and
               prayed
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               first
               be
               a
               Catholick
               and
               then
               our
               King
               ,
               this
               being
               our
               bounded
               duty
               to
               wish
               ,
               and
               his
               greatest
               good
               to
               be
               obtained
               for
               him
               .
               And
            
             to
             this
             end
             and
             no
             other
             I
             assure
             my self
             hath
             been
             directed
             ,
             whatsoever
             may
             have
             been
             said
             ,
             written
             or
             done
             by
             any
             Catholick
             ,
             which
             with
             some
             others
             might
             breed
             disgust
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Jesuit
             thought
             to
             pacifie
             King
             
             James's
             Court
             by
             a
             piece
             of
             Impudence
             to
             be
             met
             with
             only
             in
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             whoever
             will
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             compare
             
               Parson's
               Doleman
            
             ,
             
             with
             this
             Preface
             ,
             cannot
             but
             declare
             him
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             Villain
             that
             ever
             set
             Pen
             to
             Paper
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             lost
             all
             sense
             of
             Modesty
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Amidst
             these
             his
             Projects
             for
             the
             Spanish
             Interest
             ,
             he
             had
             hopes
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Cardinal
             Allen
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Spanish
             Interest
             a
             Cardinal
             for
             England
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             set
             about
             in
             Flanders
             by
             Holt
             the
             Jesuit
             and
             Worthington
             ,
             
             a
             Petition
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             for
             that
             purpose
             subscribed
             by
             the
             Common
             Soldiers
             ,
             Labourers
             ,
             Artizans
             and
             Pensioners
             ,
             nay
             ,
             Scullions
             and
             Laundresses
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             those
             of
             better
             rank
             and
             quality
             .
             Upon
             this
             Father
             Parsons
             makes
             haste
             out
             of
             Spain
             to
             Rome
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Jesuits
             say
             for
             him
             ;
             when
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             upon
             a
             day
             set
             him
             ,
             he
             waited
             on
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             him
             how
             the
             City
             was
             full
             of
             the
             discourse
             of
             his
             being
             shortly
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             that
             Spain
             and
             Flanders
             rung
             with
             it
             too
             ,
             and
             therefore
             begged
             of
             him
             that
             he
             would
             not
             think
             of
             making
             him
             a
             Cardinal
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             more
             serviceable
             in
             the
             condition
             he
             was
             now
             in
             to
             the
             affairs
             of
             England
             .
             
             The
             Pope
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             had
             not
             written
             ,
             a
             syllable
             to
             him
             about
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             must
             not
             mind
             foolish
             Reports
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             go
             and
             mind
             his
             studies
             .
          
           
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             that
             this
             neglect
             in
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             lost
             him
             Father
             Parsons
             ,
             who
             soon
             after
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             not
             leave
             of
             plotting
             ,
             went
             on
             other
             designs
             ,
             four
             of
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             on
             foot
             together
             for
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             King
             James
             from
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
             The
             most
             improbable
             one
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Peoples
             rising
             and
             setting
             up
             a
             popular
             Government
             ,
             he
             had
             furnished
             them
             with
             Principles
             in
             several
             of
             his
             Books
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             In
             the
             Second
             and
             Third
             he
             dealt
             with
             the
             Pope
             either
             about
             making
             (
             if
             his
             Purse
             and
             Interest
             were
             large
             enough
             )
             his
             Kinsman
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             King
             ,
             or
             in
             joyning
             with
             the
             Lady
             
             Arabella's
             Interest
             ,
             and
             marrying
             her
             to
             the
             Duke's
             Brother
             the
             Cardinal
             Farnese
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             made
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Cardinal
             Cajetan
             Protector
             of
             England
             ,
             thereby
             to
             ingratiate
             him
             with
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             .
             )
             Cardinal
             d'Ossat
             gives
             a
             very
             large
             account
             of
             both
             these
             Projects
             in
             the
             Letter
             whcih
             I
             have
             already
             quoted
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             (c)
             of
             his
             Letters
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             the
             fourth
             Project
             wherein
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             dealt
             with
             by
             Parsons
             then
             Rector
             of
             the
             College
             of
             Jesuits
             at
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             should
             agree
             among
             
             themselves
             of
             a
             Successor
             for
             England
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             joyn
             their
             Forces
             to
             settle
             him
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             Plotting
             and
             Treason
             was
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             this
             Jesuit's
             Life
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             Pasquin
             set
             him
             forth
             thus
             at
             Rome
             :
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               Man
               that
               will
               buy
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               let
               him
               repair
               to
               a
               Merchant
               in
               a
               black
               square
               Cap
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               have
               a
               very
               good
               penniworth
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             While
             he
             thus
             filled
             his
             head
             with
             designs
             and
             hopes
             of
             a
             Popish
             Prince
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             England
             by
             some
             of
             these
             foreign
             Princes
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             drew
             up
             the
             following
             Memorial
             for
             that
             his
             Prince
             ,
             his
             Directions
             to
             whom
             are
             like
             his
             other
             Counsels
             and
             Actions
             .
             I
             will
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             no
             more
             of
             his
             History
             .
             As
             I
             take
             the
             Jesuits
             to
             be
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             Men
             ,
             so
             I
             think
             the
             preceeding
             accounts
             have
             proved
             Father
             Parsons
             to
             be
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             Jesuits
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           MEMORIAL
           OF
           THE
           REFORMATION
           of
           ENGLAND
           :
           CONTAINING
           Certain
           Notes
           ,
           and
           Advertisements
           ,
           which
           seem
           might
           be
           proposed
           in
           the
           First
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           National
           Council
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           after
           God
           ,
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           shall
           restore
           it
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           Establishment
           and
           Preservation
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Gathered
           and
           set-down
           by
           R.P.
           1596.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           OF
           THE
           AUTHOR
           ,
           SHEWING
           How
           and
           why
           these
           Notes
           were
           gathered
           ,
           and
           the
           principal
           Parts
           to
           be
           treated
           .
        
         
           THE
           Notes
           and
           Observations
           of
           this
           Memorative
           following
           ,
           were
           gathered
           and
           laid
           together
           in
           time
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           place
           to
           execute
           ,
           or
           put
           them
           in
           ure
           :
           and
           it
           is
           no
           more
           than
           seventeen
           
           or
           eighteen
           Years
           past
           that
           the
           Gatherer
           began
           first
           to
           put
           some
           of
           them
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           having
           had
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           Years
           which
           have
           ensued
           since
           ,
           and
           his
           part
           also
           in
           the
           Catholic
           affairs
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           Practice
           of
           divers
           other
           Catholic
           Nations
           abroad
           ,
           he
           was
           desirous
           in
           case
           that
           himself
           should
           not
           live
           to
           see
           the
           desired
           day
           of
           the
           Reduction
           of
           England
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           his
           Cogitations
           and
           Intentions
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           thereof
           might
           work
           some
           effect
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           that
           thereby
           other
           Men
           might
           be
           the
           sooner
           moved
           to
           enter
           into
           more
           mature
           Considerations
           of
           these
           and
           such
           like
           Points
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           descend
           unto
           many
           more
           particulars
           ,
           than
           here
           are
           set
           down
           .
           For
           that
           the
           Gatherer's
           meaning
           was
           only
           to
           open
           the
           
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           insinuate
           certain
           general
           and
           principal
           Heads
           that
           might
           serve
           for
           an
           awaking
           ,
           and
           remembrance
           at
           that
           happy
           day
           of
           the
           Conversion
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           unto
           such
           Persons
           as
           shall
           be
           then
           able
           and
           desirous
           to
           further
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           advance
           Almighty
           God's
           Glory
           with
           a
           Holy
           Zeal
           of
           
             perfect
             Reformation
          
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           may
           be
           so
           entangled
           with
           multitudes
           of
           other
           business
           and
           Cogitations
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           not
           so
           easily
           enter
           into
           these
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           put
           in
           mind
           thereof
           ,
           by
           some
           such
           Memorials
           and
           Advertisements
           as
           here
           are
           touched
           .
           And
           what
           is
           said
           in
           this
           Treatise
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           meant
           also
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           may
           do
           good
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Author
           desireth
           as
           much
           benefit
           for
           God's
           Service
           ,
           
           and
           the
           good
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           to
           the
           one
           Country
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           the
           principal
           Members
           and
           Branches
           whom
           this
           Memorial
           may
           concern
           ,
           are
           Three
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Realm
           jointly
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Crgy
           ,
           and
           Temporalty
           apart
           ;
           Therefore
           the
           same
           order
           shall
           be
           observed
           for
           more
           perspecuity's
           sake
           ,
           in
           treating
           matters
           that
           are
           to
           be
           handled
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           three
           parts
           ,
           First
           ,
           of
           things
           that
           appertain
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Realm
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           in
           particular's
           dividing
           each
           one
           of
           these
           two
           latter
           Members
           ,
           into
           his
           particular
           branches
           also
           ,
           as
           namely
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Spiritualty
           into
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           and
           Religious
           ;
           and
           the
           Laity
           ,
           and
           Temporalty
           
           into
           the
           Prince
           with
           his
           Council
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Commons
           ,
           making
           of
           every
           one
           of
           these
           chief
           Members
           ,
           their
           particular
           Chapters
           also
           apart
           ,
           as
           in
           Prosecution
           of
           this
           Treatise
           shall
           appear
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           Author
           was
           incouraged
           ,
           especially
           by
           two
           points
           ,
           which
           for
           divers
           Years
           he
           has
           been
           perswaded
           in
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           ,
           That
           God
           will
           most
           certainly
           at
           his
           time
           appointed
           restore
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           to
           the
           Catholic
           Faith
           again
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           evident
           hand
           he
           holdeth
           now
           in
           the
           work
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           ,
           That
           England
           being
           once
           converted
           ,
           may
           be
           made
           the
           Spectacle
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           an
           Example
           of
           Perfection
           to
           all
           other
           Catholic
           
           Countries
           and
           Churches
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           if
           want
           of
           Zeal
           and
           good
           will
           do
           not
           hinder
           it
           in
           those
           that
           God
           shall
           bring
           to
           that
           blessed
           day
           ,
           which
           the
           Gatherer
           of
           this
           Memorial
           hopeth
           will
           not
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           hope
           he
           setteth
           down
           the
           Notes
           and
           Advertisements
           ensuing
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Chapters
           of
           this
           MEMORIAL
           .
        
         
           
             
               PART
               I.
               
            
             Touching
             the
             whole
             Body
             .
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 SOme
                 special
                 Reasons
                 why
                 England
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 Realms
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 perfect
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 when
                 time
                 shall
                 serve
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 Reformation
                 is
                 needful
                 in
                 England
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 storm
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Gold
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Garden
                 newly
                 planted
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Weeds
                 and
                 Thorne
                 are
                 consumed
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 this
                 happy
                 Reformation
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 procured
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Disposition
                 of
                 Mind
                 is
                 needful
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 Schismaticks
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 may
                 be
                 charitably
                 dealt
                 withal
                 to
                 their
                 most
                 profit
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 neat
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 forwardness
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 Men
                 for
                 the
                 appeasing
                 of
                 God's
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 rapine
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Lands
                 and
                 Livings
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 facility
                 and
                 case
                 a
                 good
                 Composition
                 ,
                 and
                 reasonable
                 Satisfaction
                 
                 may
                 be
                 agreed
                 upon
                 without
                 the
                 over-burdening
                 of
                 any
                 Party
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 said
                 Livings
                 may
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 many
                 great
                 and
                 singular
                 Benefits
                 that
                 would
                 ensue
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 Restitution
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 Disposition
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Livings
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 a
                 Council
                 of
                 Reformation
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 with
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolick
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 principally
                 to
                 be
                 occupied
                 for
                 the
                 raising
                 up
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 gathering
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 profitably
                 bestowing
                 of
                 these
                 Church-Livings
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 divers
                 other
                 great
                 Points
                 that
                 will
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Reformation
                 to
                 deal
                 in
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 of
                 our
                 English
                 Church
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 Perfection
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 ensue
                 yet
                 more
                 matters
                 that
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Reformation
                 for
                 beautifying
                 our
                 Church
                 above
                 the
                 beauty
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 or
                 reformed
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 it self
                 and
                 other
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               PART
               II.
               
            
             Touching
             the
             Clergy
             .
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 soundly
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Laity
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Bishopricks
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 continued
                 ,
                 what
                 reformed
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Curates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 needful
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 flourish
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Seminaries
                 ,
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 Vniversities
                 ,
                 and
                 Schools
                 ,
                 for
                 restoring
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 our
                 Clergy
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Vniversities
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 of
                 our
                 English
                 Vniversities
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 Points
                 they
                 do
                 differ
                 from
                 other
                 Vniversities
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 increased
                 ,
                 added
                 ,
                 and
                 altered
                 ,
                 or
                 established
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 absolutely
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Offices
                 ,
                 Preferments
                 ,
                 Fellowships
                 ,
                 Scholarships
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 said
                 places
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 in
                 our
                 Vniversities
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 infinite
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 divers
                 other
                 Points
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 Religious
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 appertaining
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Estate
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 England
                 may
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 far
                 better
                 sort
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Catholick
                 Nation
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               PART
               III.
               
            
             Touching
             the
             Laity
             .
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 Laity
                 and
                 Temporalty
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 agreement
                 and
                 concurrence
                 with
                 the
                 Clergy
                 for
                 both
                 their
                 good
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 Difference
                 of
                 both
                 their
                 States
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 his
                 Councel
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 benefit
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 appertaining
                 to
                 their
                 Estates
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 bettering
                 the
                 same
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Inns
                 of
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 Studies
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Laws
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 themselves
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 amended
                 ,
                 or
                 bettered
                 in
                 each
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Commons
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 matters
                 appertaining
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 how
                 tenderly
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 cared
                 for
                 ,
                 cherished
                 and
                 maintained
                 ,
                 with
                 divers
                 Advertisements
                 for
                 their
                 publick
                 Commodity
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           FIRST
           PART
           of
           this
           MEMORIAL
           OF
           THE
           Reformation
           of
           England
           :
           Wherein
           are
           touched
           Points
           that
           do
           belong
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           as
           before
           in
           the
           Preface
           has
           been
           declared
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Ground
           of
           the
           other
           Parts
           that
           ensue
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Some
             special
             Reasons
             why
             England
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             Realms
             ,
             ought
             to
             procure
             a
             perfect
             Reformation
             ,
             when
             time
             shall
             serve
             .
          
           
             IF
             ever
             Nation
             under
             Heaven
             were
             bound
             to
             shew
             themselves
             grateful
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             heartily
             and
             zealously
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             his
             highest
             glory
             ,
             by
             a
             perfect
             Reformation
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             when
             his
             Divine
             Majesty
             
             shall
             open
             the
             way
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             for
             the
             Reasons
             following
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             that
             no
             other
             Nation
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             on
             whom
             God
             hath
             laid
             the
             scourge
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             hath
             received
             so
             many
             helps
             and
             graces
             to
             resist
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             England
             hath
             done
             ,
             
             which
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             (
             b
             )
             multitudes
             and
             valour
             of
             English
             Martyrs
             ,
             by
             the
             fortitude
             and
             zeal
             of
             so
             many
             and
             such
             Confessors
             ,
             by
             their
             Constancy
             ,
             Patience
             and
             Fervour
             at
             home
             ,
             by
             the
             store
             of
             Seminaries
             abroad
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Priests
             brought
             up
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Favours
             and
             Priviledges
             used
             towards
             the
             English
             Nation
             in
             these
             our
             days
             ;
             all
             which
             do
             require
             an
             extraordinary
             Demonstration
             of
             forwardness
             of
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             shall
             serve
             ,
             to
             be
             answerable
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             these
             extraordinary
             Benefits
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             do
             both
             see
             and
             feel
             the
             inestimable
             damages
             that
             ensued
             to
             our
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Christendom
             besides
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             perfect
             Reformation
             was
             not
             made
             in
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             time
             .
             All
             wise
             and
             Godly
             Men
             attribute
             the
             loss
             of
             Religion
             again
             in
             our
             Country
             to
             this
             error
             ,
             and
             ingratitude
             towards
             Almighty
             
             God
             ,
             which
             that
             it
             may
             not
             happen
             any
             more
             ,
             
               Et
               ne
               postrema
               fiant
               pejora
               prioribus
               ,
            
             most
             careful
             diligence
             is
             to
             be
             used
             by
             all
             ,
             whensoever
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             shall
             offer
             occasion
             (
             c
             )
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             error
             be
             well
             amended
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             seemeth
             that
             as
             Almighty
             God
             in
             his
             Justice
             has
             used
             England
             for
             a
             scourge
             to
             the
             other
             Countries
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             infecting
             them
             with
             Heresie
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             afflicting
             them
             by
             Sword
             ,
             Sedition
             and
             other
             Infestations
             ;
             so
             again
             in
             his
             mercy
             he
             meaneth
             to
             help
             and
             comfort
             them
             by
             means
             of
             England
             once
             reduced
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             that
             which
             abroad
             he
             hath
             begun
             to
             work
             in
             Scotland
             and
             Ireland
             by
             Executions
             of
             English
             Catholick
             Priests
             sent
             unto
             those
             Kingdoms
             :
             wherefore
             to
             the
             end
             that
             this
             Holy
             Intention
             of
             our
             Saviour
             be
             not
             letted
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             England
             may
             be
             a
             Light
             and
             a
             Lantern
             to
             other
             Nations
             near
             unto
             it
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             must
             needs
             in
             reason
             be
             made
             first
             very
             exact
             and
             exemplar
             in
             England
             it self
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             (
             d
             )
             Facility
             and
             Commodity
             that
             there
             is
             and
             will
             be
             in
             England
             to
             make
             this
             perfect
             Reformation
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             whensoever
             God
             shall
             reduce
             that
             Country
             ,
             doth
             greatly
             conjure
             and
             oblige
             us
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             we
             shall
             not
             find
             that
             difficulty
             and
             resistance
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             good
             Men
             do
             find
             in
             other
             Catholick
             Countries
             for
             bringing
             in
             of
             any
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             is
             attempted
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             very
             Prophets
             ever
             found
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             himself
             did
             find
             amongst
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             repugnancy
             of
             corrupt
             Livers
             ,
             and
             stubborn
             People
             ,
             that
             will
             contradict
             and
             resist
             their
             own
             benefit
             :
             We
             are
             not
             like
             to
             find
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             (
             the
             infinite
             mercy
             of
             our
             Saviour
             be
             blessed
             for
             it
             )
             either
             backward
             Bishops
             and
             dissolute
             Priests
             ,
             or
             Licentious
             Religious
             Men
             or
             Women
             to
             oppose
             themselves
             against
             so
             Holy
             a
             designment
             as
             this
             our
             Reformation
             is
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             one
             such
             creep
             in
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             dare
             to
             shew
             himself
             ,
             nor
             should
             he
             find
             followers
             :
             all
             is
             now
             zeal
             and
             integrity
             in
             our
             new
             Clergy
             (
             Almighty
             God
             be
             thanked
             for
             it
             )
             and
             no
             less
             in
             our
             Laity
             and
             Catholick
             Gentlemen
             of
             England
             that
             have
             born
             the
             brunt
             of
             Persecution
             for
             so
             many
             Years
             ;
             so
             if
             we
             should
             want
             the
             effects
             of
             true
             and
             sound
             Reformation
             ,
             at
             the
             change
             again
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             for
             want
             of
             some
             zealous
             
             godly
             Men
             ,
             to
             sollicite
             and
             procure
             the
             same
             :
             (
             d
             )
             For
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Realm
             and
             Country
             ,
             I
             perswade
             my self
             most
             certainly
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             be
             no
             difficulty
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             convince
             such
             as
             feel
             the
             Zeal
             of
             God's
             Glory
             within
             their
             breast
             ,
             to
             joyn
             hands
             together
             ,
             as
             St.
             Luke
             saith
             ,
             all
             Apostolical
             Men
             did
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             each
             to
             seek
             above
             other
             to
             have
             a
             part
             in
             the
             happy
             Procuration
             of
             so
             holy
             and
             important
             a
             Work.
             
          
           
             And
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             for
             our
             more
             incouragement
             hereunto
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             that
             the
             sweet
             and
             high
             Providence
             of
             Almighty
             God
             hath
             not
             been
             small
             ,
             in
             conserving
             and
             holding
             together
             a
             good
             portion
             of
             the
             material
             part
             of
             the
             old
             English
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             over-run
             with
             Heresie
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             have
             yet
             on
             foot
             many
             principal
             Monuments
             that
             are
             destroyed
             ,
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             as
             namely
             we
             have
             our
             Cathedral
             Churches
             and
             Bishopricks
             yet
             standing
             ,
             our
             Deanries
             ,
             Canonries
             ,
             Archdeaconries
             ,
             and
             other
             Benefices
             not
             destroyed
             ,
             our
             Colledges
             and
             Universities
             whole
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             wanteth
             nothing
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             form
             to
             give
             them
             (
             e
             )
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             by
             putting
             good
             and
             vertuous
             Men
             into
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             
             advantage
             before
             other
             Kingdoms
             ,
             where
             all
             is
             ruined
             and
             desolate
             ,
             and
             none
             ,
             or
             ●●●tle
             means
             left
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             poverty
             to
             raise
             them
             up
             or
             repair
             them
             again
             ,
             but
             in
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             with
             repugnance
             of
             many
             potent
             Persons
             for
             their
             particular
             Interest
             :
             whereas
             in
             England
             ,
             there
             are
             and
             will
             be
             less
             resistance
             ,
             more
             easie
             and
             abundant
             means
             to
             restore
             and
             amend
             all
             that
             is
             wanting
             ,
             without
             over-burdening
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             that
             after
             shall
             be
             declared
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             great
             and
             important
             point
             ,
             and
             a
             Token
             of
             God's
             sweet
             disposition
             for
             this
             effect
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             encourage
             every
             true
             Catholick
             Man
             to
             concur
             the
             more
             willingly
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             ,
             wherein
             he
             may
             ,
             to
             this
             holy
             and
             perfect
             Reformation
             that
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             
               Animadversions
               on
               Chap.
               I.
               
            
             
               A
               
                 Memorial
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               This
               Memorial
               is
               a
               plain
               Instance
               to
               the
               World
               of
               what
               they
               have
               always
               changed
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               with
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               been
               much
               greater
               dealers
               in
               Politicks
               than
               in
               Divinity
               :
               and
               this
               Memorial
               is
               as
               clear
               a
               proof
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               being
               as
               great
               Bunglers
               at
               Politicks
               ,
               as
               ever
               any
               that
               pretended
               to
               then
               .
               Notwithstanding
               the
               Author
               hereof
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               subtle
               Men
               the
               Jesuits
               ever
               had
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               by
               his
               being
               born
               and
               having
               lived
               long
               in
               his
               Native
               Country
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Experience
               and
               Observations
               which
               his
               Converse
               and
               familiar
               access
               to
               the
               greatest
               Men
               in
               Foreign
               Countries
               did
               afford
               him
               ,
               might
               
               he
               supposed
               to
               have
               studied
               and
               understood
               the
               Genius
               and
               Temper
               of
               the
               People
               of
               England
               :
               yet
               he
               appears
               to
               have
               been
               out
               in
               his
               measures
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               easily
               shewed
               in
               the
               following
               Animadversions
               .
               He
               lays
               mighty
               stress
               upon
               some
               things
               ,
               which
               can
               no
               way
               bear
               it
               ,
               other
               things
               he
               takes
               to
               be
               most
               easie
               to
               his
               Popish
               Prince
               ,
               which
               reason
               would
               have
               told
               him
               then
               ,
               as
               Experience
               has
               told
               his
               Brethren
               since
               ,
               to
               be
               insuperable
               difficulties
               :
               and
               his
               cruel
               and
               barbarous
               advices
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Memorial
               are
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               honest
               Englishman
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Design
               of
               the
               Memorial
               had
               been
               more
               to
               shew
               the
               Politicks
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Jesuit's
               Order
               ,
               than
               to
               convert
               England
               to
               Popery
               .
            
             
               (
               b
               )
               
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 Martyrs
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               If
               the
               worst
               of
               Criminals
               must
               be
               nick-nam'd
               Martyrs
               ,
               we
               can
               then
               allow
               the
               Jesuit
               that
               there
               were
               some
               the
               later
               part
               of
               Queen
               
               Elizabeth's
               Reign
               ;
               but
               how
               to
               make
               Multitudes
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               beyond
               all
               the
               skill
               that
               I
               can
               obtain
               either
               from
               our
               own
               or
               their
               Historians
               .
               It
               is
               agreed
               on
               both
               hands
               ,
               (
               striking
               off
               such
               Scandalous
               Writers
               out
               of
               the
               rank
               of
               Historians
               as
               Sanders
               )
               that
               for
               several
               Years
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               glorious
               Queen's
               Reign
               great
               Mildness
               and
               Clemency
               was
               used
               towards
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               manner
               of
               Severity
               was
               used
               towards
               them
               ,
               till
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               by
               his
               Bull
               of
               Excommunication
               and
               Deposition
               of
               that
               Queen
               had
               justly
               incensed
               her
               and
               her
               Parliament
               to
               make
               several
               Laws
               against
               Popery
               ;
               and
               even
               after
               that
               ,
               most
               if
               not
               every
               one
               of
               those
               Roman
               Catholicks
               that
               suffered
               during
               her
               Reign
               suffered
               for
               Rebellion
               or
               Treason
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               Religion
               .
               I
               will
               not
               vouch
               our
               Historians
               for
               the
               Truth
               hereof
               ,
               but
               take
               it
               in
               the
               words
               of
               their
               own
               Secular
               Priests
               who
               writ
               the
               
                 Important
                 Considerations
              
               Anno
               Dom.
               1601.
               
                 which
                 ought
              
               (
               to
               put
               it
               down
               in
               their
               own
               words
               *
               )
               
                 to
                 move
                 all
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 wholly
                 Jesuited
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 without
                 all
                 Equivocations
                 ,
                 Ambiguities
                 ,
                 or
                 Shiftings
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 of
                 her
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 Since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 her
                 Highnesses
                 Reign
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 hath
                 Mild
                 and
                 Merciful
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               what
               they
               say
               here
               by
               way
               of
               Preface
               ,
               they
               prove
               more
               at
               large
               in
               their
               Book
               ,
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 deny'd
              
               (
               say
               the
               Secular
               Priests
               )
               
                 but
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ten
                 years
                 of
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Reign
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 in
              
               England
               
                 was
                 tolerable
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 quietness
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 Consciences
                 were
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 her
                 coming
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 kindly
                 and
                 mercifully
                 used
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 things
                 then
                 considered
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 rem●●●
                 with
                 such
                 their
                 Friends
                 as
                 they
                 themselves
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 .
                 Others
                 were
                 placed
                 ,
                 some
                 with
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 some
                 with
                 Deans
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 Diet
                 at
                 their
                 Tables
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 convenient
                 Lodgings
                 and
                 Walks
                 for
                 their
                 Recreation
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 well
                 content
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 th●
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 had
                 such
                 liberty
                 and
                 other
                 commodities
                 as
                 the
                 places
                 would
                 afford
                 ,
                 not
                 inconvenient
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 cases
                 .
              
               (3)
               
                 But
                 that
                 our
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 fiery
                 and
                 Jesuitial
                 humour
                 may
                 not
                 snuff
                 here
                 at
                 :
                 we
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 meet
                 to
                 cool
                 their
                 heat
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Parsons
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 fellow
                 Master
              
               Creswel
               
                 more
                 gentle
                 delays
                 (
                 than
                 are
                 usual
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 who
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Books
                 do
                 confess
                 as
                 much
                 is
                 effect
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 we
                 have
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 :
                 thus
                 these
                 Emperour-like
                 Jesuits
                 do
                 speak
                 to
                 her
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               thy
               Kingdom
               thou
               didst
               deal
               something
               more
               gently
               with
               Catholicks
               :
               none
               were
               then
               urged
               by
               thee
               ,
               or
               pressed
               either
               to
               thy
               Sect
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               denial
               of
               their
               Faith.
               All
               things
               (
               indeed
               )
               did
               seem
               to
               proceed
               in
               a
               far
               milder
               course
               :
               no
               great
               complaints
               were
               heard
               of
               :
               there
               were
               seen
               no
               extraordinary
               contentions
               or
               repugnancies
               .
               Some
               there
               were
               that
               to
               please
               and
               gratifie
               you
               ,
               went
               to
               your
               Churches
               .
               But
               when
               afterwards
               ,
               thou
               didst
               begin
               to
               wrong
               them
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 our
                 great
                 Monsigneurs
                 ?
                 Surely
                 whensoever
                 it
                 was
                 (
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 you
                 )
                 we
                 our selves
                 (
                 certain
                 Catholicks
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 )
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 causes
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Thus
               far
               have
               I
               been
               able
               to
               vindicate
               the
               beginning
               of
               Queen
               Eliz.
               Reign
               out
               of
               the
               Mouths
               of
               Romish
               Priests
               themselves
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               help
               ,
               out
               of
               our
               Jesuit's
               own
               Mouth
               ,
               who
               has
               the
               face
               notwithstanding
               in
               this
               Memorial
               to
               talk
               of
               
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 their
                 Martyrs
              
               .
               For
               the
               Executions
               during
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               let
               us
               but
               see
               in
               short
               what
               those
               Papists
               died
               for
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               far
               from
               believing
               them
               Martyrs
               whom
               the
               Jesuit
               falsly
               calls
               so
               and
               brags
               of
               in
               this
               Chapter
               .
               This
               we
               may
               learn
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               the
               same
               Secular
               Priests
               ,
               who
               thus
               conclude
               their
               Important
               Considerations
               (m)
               .
               
                 We
                 are
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 in
                 our
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 men
                 besides
                 our
                 Learning
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 some
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 had
                 never
                 sought
                 by
                 indirect
                 means
                 to
                 have
                 vexed
                 her
                 Majesty
                 with
                 their
                 designments
                 against
                 her
                 Crown
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 King
                 of
              
               Spain
               
                 had
                 never
                 plotted
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Norfolk
               :
               
                 if
                 the
                 Rebels
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 heard
                 of
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Bull
                 of
              
               Pius
               Quintus
               
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 known
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 Rebellion
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 justified
                 :
                 if
                 neither
              
               Stukely
               
                 nor
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 attempted
                 any
                 thing
                 against
              
               Ireland
               :
               if
               
               Gregory
               
                 the
                 Thirteenth
                 had
                 not
                 renewed
                 the
                 said
                 Excommunication
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 had
                 never
                 come
                 into
                 England
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 King
                 of
              
               Spain
               
                 had
                 not
                 practised
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Guise
               
                 for
                 his
                 attempt
                 against
                 her
                 Majesty
                 :
                 if
              
               Parsons
               
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 our
                 Countrymen
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 Agents
                 in
                 those
                 traiterous
                 and
                 bloody
                 designments
                 of
              
               Throckmorton
               ,
               Parry
               ,
               Collen
               ,
               York
               ,
               Williams
               ,
               Squire
               
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 Treatises
                 and
                 Writings
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 defame
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 labouring
                 to
                 have
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Books
                 translated
                 into
                 divers
                 Languages
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 shew
                 more
                 their
                 own
                 disloyalty
                 :
                 if
                 Cardinal
              
               Alane
               and
               Parsons
               
                 had
                 not
                 published
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Bull
                 by
              
               Xistus
               Quintus
               :
               
                 if
                 thereunto
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 added
                 their
                 Scurrilous
                 and
                 Vnmanly
                 Admonition
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 most
                 prophane
                 Libel
                 against
                 her
                 Majesty
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 sought
                 by
                 false
                 Perswasions
                 ,
                 and
                 ungodly
                 Arguments
                 to
                 have
                 allured
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 Catholicks
                 from
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 urged
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 thrust
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Spain
               
                 into
                 that
                 barbarous
                 Action
                 against
                 the
                 Realm
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 themselves
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 Generation
                 had
                 not
                 laboured
                 greatly
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 for
                 the
                 Conquest
                 and
                 Invasion
                 of
                 this
                 Land
                 by
                 the
              
               Spaniards
               ,
               
                 who
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cruellest
                 Tyrants
                 that
                 live
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 if
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 depraved
                 ,
                 irritated
                 ,
                 and
                 provoked
                 both
                 her
                 Majesty
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 with
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 their
                 most
                 ungodly
                 and
                 unchristian
                 practices
                 —
                 most
                 assuredly
                 the
                 State
                 would
                 have
                 loved
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 born
                 with
                 us
                 :
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 ten
                 :
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 Speeches
                 amongst
                 us
                 of
                 Racks
                 and
                 Tortures
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 cause
                 to
                 have
                 used
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 were
                 ever
                 vexed
                 that
                 way
                 simply
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 either
                 Priest
                 or
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 suspected
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 hands
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 most
                 traiterous
                 designments
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               sufficient
               from
               the
               Mouths
               of
               Popish
               Priests
               to
               vindicate
               the
               Execution
               of
               Justice
               during
               Queen
               
               Elizabeth's
               Reign
               ,
               and
               to
               convince
               the
               Reader
               that
               Father
               Parsons
               was
               very
               much
               in
               the
               wrong
               to
               make
               Martyrs
               of
               such
               Criminals
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               to
               pretend
               to
               Multitudes
               .
               It
               is
               however
               somewhat
               pardonable
               in
               him
               to
               give
               such
               wicked
               Traitors
               the
               glorious
               name
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               since
               he
               had
               been
               the
               chief
               Incendiary
               ,
               and
               Encourager
               of
               most
               of
               those
               Rebels
               and
               
               Traitors
               ,
               and
               does
               deserve
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Secular
               Priests
               Character
               of
               him
               in
               these
               Important
               Considerations
               ,
               the
               Title
               of
               Arch-traitor
               for
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 (
                 c
                 )
                 Offer
                 occasion
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               This
               passage
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               be
               a
               warning
               to
               our
               Protestant
               Nation
               to
               provide
               by
               all
               ways
               lawful
               to
               keep
               Popery
               from
               gaining
               strength
               or
               power
               amongst
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               many
               hearty
               thanksgivings
               to
               God
               for
               having
               delivered
               us
               out
               of
               the
               b●●●●
               and
               danger
               of
               Jesuit
               Reformers
               ,
               whose
               fury
               we
               see
               must
               not
               stop
               till
               we
               are
               clear
               rooted
               out
               ,
               or
               ,
               to
               speak
               more
               properly
               in
               the
               Jesuit's
               own
               Dialect
               ,
               till
               we
               are
               burnt
               up
               .
               Who
               can
               without
               horrour
               read
               this
               Jesuit's
               complaint
               of
               the
               Imperfect
               Deformation
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               coldness
               and
               lukewarmness
               in
               Queen
               
               Mary's
               Restorers
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               recollect
               what
               numbers
               of
               innocent
               Protestants
               ,
               Old
               and
               Young
               ,
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               Cl●●ly
               and
               Laity
               were
               burnt
               at
               Stakes
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Nation
               during
               that
               short
               but
               bloody
               Reign
               ?
            
             
               
                 (
                 d
                 )
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 facility
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               a
               little
               lower
               ,
               
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 and
                 Country
                 ,
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 most
                 certainly
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 difficulty
              
               ]
               Here
               our
               Jesuit
               was
               much
               out
               in
               his
               Observations
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               only
               contrary
               to
               the
               Experience
               of
               our
               Age
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               late
               Attempts
               to
               replant
               Popery
               in
               England
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               Popish
               Priests
               employed
               in
               the
               Mission
               ,
               whether
               it
               appeared
               or
               proved
               to
               be
               so
               very
               easie
               a
               thing
               to
               bring
               Popery
               into
               the
               good
               esteem
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ;
               and
               for
               Father
               Parsons
               own
               Age
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               had
               so
               short
               a
               time
               as
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Young
               King
               Edward
               to
               spread
               it self
               in
               ;
               yet
               when
               Queen
               Mary
               had
               a
               Mind
               to
               restore
               Popery
               ,
               she
               was
               forced
               upon
               arts
               much
               below
               her
               Station
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               promise
               what
               she
               was
               far
               from
               performing
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               her
               Subjects
               should
               be
               forced
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               in
               particular
               preserve
               to
               the
               Suffolk
               and
               Norfolk
               Men
               (
               who
               had
               been
               so
               great
               instruments
               in
               her
               advancement
               to
               the
               Throne
               )
               that
               Reformation
               begun
               in
               her
               Brother's
               days
               for
               which
               they
               were
               zealous
               ,
               and
               never
               make
               any
               innovation
               or
               change
               of
               the
               then
               established
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               but
               would
               content
               her self
               with
               the
               private
               exercise
               of
               her
               own
               Religion
               .
               Such
               assurances
               do
               not
               make
               the
               Restitution
               of
               Popery
               even
               then
               to
               be
               so
               easie
               a
               thing
               as
               the
               Jesuit
               things
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Queen
               broke
               her
               Faith
               with
               these
               Suffolk
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               was
               for
               setting
               up
               Popery
               again
               with
               all
               the
               haste
               
               she
               could
               ,
               yet
               her
               first
               Parliament
               would
               not
               do
               her
               business
               for
               her
               ,
               though
               very
               dishonourable
               and
               base
               practices
               were
               used
               to
               make
               them
               fit
               for
               the
               restoring
               Popery
               effectually
               ,
               though
               in
               many
               places
               (
               as
               an
               Historian
               of
               that
               time
               informs
               the
               World
               )
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               some
               were
               chosen
               by
               force
               and
               threats
               ;
               and
               in-other
               places
               those
               employed
               by
               the
               Court
               did
               with
               violence
               hinder
               the
               Commons
               from
               coming
               to
               chuse
               ;
               in
               others
               false
               Returns
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               ,
               some
               unserviceable
               for
               such
               violent
               purposes
               were
               violently
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               :
               So
               that
               that
               cunning
               Politician
               Gardiner
               was
               forc'd
               to
               dismiss
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               by
               Bribes
               and
               Corruptions
               buy
               and
               pension
               another
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               get
               their
               Popery
               made
               the
               established
               Religion
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               abatements
               and
               defects
               in
               the
               business
               of
               Abby
               Lands
               particularly
               ,
               as
               make
               our
               Jesuit
               complain
               and
               be
               ashamed
               of
               them
               .
               Did
               such
               Experience
               then
               give
               any
               grounds
               for
               our
               Jesuit
               to
               be
               so
               confident
               of
               the
               facility
               of
               bringing
               in
               Popery
               again
               .
               This
               shews
               that
               a
               Jesuit
               can
               be
               very
               zealous
               both
               against
               Reason
               ,
               and
               against
               even
               his
               own
               as
               well
               as
               all
               other
               People's
               Experience
               .
               God
               be
               thanked
               that
               upon
               a
               second
               tryal
               of
               their
               skill
               under
               a
               Popish
               King
               ,
               and
               managed
               by
               Jesuits
               too
               ,
               it
               is
               found
               that
               it
               is
               not
               only
               a
               difficult
               ,
               but
               an
               impossible
               thing
               to
               replain
               :
               Popery
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               
                 (
                 e
                 )
                 Life
                 and
                 Spirit
                 by
                 putting
                 good
                 and
                 vertuous
                 Men
              
               ]
               We
               should
               be
               so
               far
               from
               angry
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               thank
               the
               Jesuit
               for
               making
               this
               Reflection
               upon
               our
               Cathedrals
               and
               Universities
               .
               Had
               he
               commended
               them
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               suspected
               them
               to
               have
               been
               such
               as
               himself
               was
               when
               he
               was
               turned
               out
               of
               his
               College
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               for
               Immorality
               .
               Mr.
               Camden
               ,
               our
               famous
               Historian
               ,
               says
               our
               Jesuit
               was
               his
               contemporary
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Fellow
               of
               Baliol
               College
               ,
               and
               ●●de
               open
               Profession
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               until
               he
               was
               for
               his
               loose
               carriage
               expelled
               with
               disgrace
               (3)
               and
               then
               went
               over
               to
               the
               Papists
               .
               It
               was
               great
               Pity
               therefore
               that
               when
               our
               Jesuit
               was
               in
               the
               Chapter
               providing
               that
               good
               and
               vertuous
               Men
               (
               upon
               the
               re-establishment
               of
               Popery
               )
               should
               be
               put
               into
               our
               Colleges
               ,
               he
               took
               no
               particular
               care
               for
               his
               own
               College
               Baliol
               ,
               that
               especial
               care
               might
               be
               taken
               there
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               of
               those
               ill
               Men
               were
               alive
               then
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               so
               wicked
               as
               to
               expel
               out
               of
               their
               College
               ,
               the
               sober
               ,
               pious
               and
               chaste
               Mr.
               Parsons
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               removed
               with
               disgrace
               ,
               for
               an
               example
               to
               all
               other
               Colleges
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             What
             manner
             of
             Reformation
             is
             needful
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             HAving
             spoken
             of
             a
             perfect
             Reformation
             ,
             if
             any
             Man
             would
             ask
             what
             manner
             of
             Reformation
             this
             is
             ,
             I
             could
             answer
             him
             no
             better
             ,
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             considering
             the
             present
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             under
             Persecution
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             the
             Reformation
             or
             Purification
             of
             Gold
             is
             when
             it
             cometh
             out
             of
             the
             fiery
             Furnace
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             pure
             ,
             simple
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             without
             corruption
             ,
             dregs
             or
             rust
             :
             for
             so
             God
             himself
             compareth
             his
             True
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Elect
             after
             their
             probation
             by
             the
             Fire
             of
             Tribulation
             ;
             And
             again
             ,
             I
             may
             compare
             it
             to
             the
             State
             of
             a
             Garden
             which
             being
             over-grown
             with
             Weeds
             and
             Thistles
             ,
             the
             Owner
             thereof
             putteth
             fire
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             is
             consumed
             ,
             then
             beginneth
             he
             to
             plant
             chosen
             and
             sweet
             Herbs
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             And
             the
             like
             is
             God's
             desire
             to
             do
             with
             this
             English
             Garden
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             cooperate
             with
             his
             holy
             designment
             .
             Hereof
             then
             it
             followeth
             
             that
             the
             Reformation
             of
             England
             ,
             
             after
             this
             long
             and
             sharp
             Persecution
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             perfect
             ,
             full
             and
             compleat
             ,
             not
             respecting
             so
             much
             what
             some
             cold
             Catholicks
             use
             to
             do
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             where
             Spirit
             is
             decay'd
             ,
             and
             Corruption
             crept
             in
             ,
             as
             what
             may
             be
             done
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             in
             England
             :
             or
             if
             we
             will
             needs
             cast
             our
             eyes
             upon
             the
             Example
             of
             others
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             that
             had
             the
             force
             of
             Christ's
             Spirit
             stirring
             and
             hot
             in
             them
             ;
             which
             long
             continuance
             of
             time
             afterward
             did
             both
             weaken
             and
             cool
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             a
             one
             has
             been
             quite
             extinguished
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             come
             to
             some
             particulars
             ,
             
             the
             whole
             World
             knoweth
             how
             that
             the
             (
             1
             )
             late
             Holy
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             when
             it
             came
             to
             matters
             of
             Reformation
             of
             Manners
             ,
             it
             was
             constrained
             to
             accommodate
             it self
             in
             many
             things
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             that
             decay'd
             State
             of
             Christendom
             which
             then
             they
             found
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             set
             down
             those
             Decrees
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             suppose
             would
             be
             received
             generally
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             the
             Physician
             does
             in
             tempering
             his
             Medicine
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             strong
             complexion
             ,
             and
             disposition
             of
             his
             Patient
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             effectually
             many
             times
             as
             the
             Disease
             
             it self
             in
             rigour
             would
             require
             .
             Th●●
             those
             Holy
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             moderating
             many
             of
             their
             Decrees
             in
             this
             behalf
             of
             manners
             according
             to
             the
             weakness
             of
             this
             our
             Age
             ,
             and
             omitting
             many
             other
             points
             of
             more
             rigour
             and
             perfection
             ,
             suggested
             to
             them
             by
             divers
             holy
             and
             learned
             Men
             ,
             and
             this
             yet
             notwithstanding
             we
             set
             with
             what
             difficulties
             ,
             delays
             ,
             unwillingness
             ,
             cautels
             ,
             protestations
             ,
             restraints
             ,
             and
             exceptions
             ,
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Council
             touching
             Reformation
             has
             been
             received
             in
             divers
             Countries
             that
             otherwise
             are
             Catholick
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             general
             Corruption
             grown
             into
             Men's
             Lives
             and
             Customs
             ,
             for
             purging
             whereof
             even
             unto
             the
             quick
             ,
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             God
             hath
             sent
             this
             Fire
             of
             Heresie
             into
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             is
             feared
             by
             many
             that
             it
             will
             never
             cease
             until
             all
             be
             cleansed
             .
          
           
             England
             then
             having
             passed
             now
             this
             Fire
             ,
             ought
             to
             make
             Declaration
             by
             her
             works
             ,
             when
             time
             shall
             serve
             ,
             how
             much
             she
             hath
             profited
             by
             this
             Purgation
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             not
             only
             the
             forelaid
             Council
             of
             Trent
             entirely
             and
             fully
             without
             Limitation
             or
             Restraint
             ;
             but
             to
             embrace
             also
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             it
             in
             ure
             ,
             where
             occasion
             and
             place
             is
             offered
             such
             other
             points
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             perfect
             restitution
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             
             Discipline
             that
             were
             in
             use
             ,
             in
             the
             ancient
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             though
             afterward
             decayed
             for
             want
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             urged
             now
             again
             ,
             nor
             commanded
             for
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             for
             the
             causes
             before
             by
             me
             alledged
             :
             for
             better
             Declaration
             whereof
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             touching
             Reformation
             of
             Manners
             ,
             had
             to
             repair
             an
             old
             ancient
             House
             ,
             whereof
             many
             parts
             were
             sore
             weakened
             by
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             some
             perished
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             whole
             could
             not
             be
             changed
             ,
             nor
             built
             anew
             ;
             but
             necessarily
             the
             reparation
             must
             be
             made
             according
             to
             the
             State
             and
             Condition
             of
             the
             other
             parts
             that
             yet
             remained
             ,
             and
             so
             those
             good
             Fathers
             could
             not
             frame
             all
             points
             to
             their
             own
             likeing
             ,
             nor
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             perfect
             Ecclesiastical
             Architecture
             .
          
           
             
             But
             now
             in
             England
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             State
             of
             things
             will
             be
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             whensoever
             the
             change
             of
             Religion
             shall
             happen
             :
             For
             then
             it
             will
             be
             lawful
             for
             a
             good
             Catholick
             Prince
             that
             God
             shall
             send
             ,
             and
             (
             2
             )
             for
             a
             well
             affected
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             
               himself
               and
               the
               time
               will
               easily
               procure
            
             to
             begin
             of
             new
             and
             to
             build
             from
             the
             very
             foundation
             the
             external
             face
             of
             our
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             
             Model
             which
             themselves
             will
             chuse
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             will
             be
             a
             good
             and
             perfect
             Model
             ,
             it
             will
             endure
             at
             least
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             pattern
             of
             true
             Christianity
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             but
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             it
             will
             quickly
             slide
             back
             to
             the
             old
             Corruptions
             wherein
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             Probation
             and
             Tribulation
             will
             soon
             be
             lost
             both
             before
             God
             and
             Men
             :
             which
             Jesus
             forbid
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             and
             will
             be
             the
             greatest
             Crown
             that
             ever
             England
             hath
             had
             since
             her
             first
             Conversion
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             this
             account
             must
             our
             purpose
             be
             of
             Reformation
             whensoever
             God
             shall
             restore
             us
             to
             Liberty
             and
             Peace
             ,
             lest
             we
             lose
             in
             Peace
             that
             which
             we
             gained
             in
             War
             ,
             as
             
               Eusebius
               Caesariensis
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             some
             did
             in
             antient
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             warning
             to
             us
             to
             take
             heed
             by
             their
             Examples
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             behalf
             seemeth
             needful
             to
             be
             remembred
             .
          
           
             
             
               Animadversions
               on
               Chap.
               II.
               
            
             
               (
               1
               )
               
                 THE
                 late
                 Council
                 of
              
               Trent
               ]
               The
               Jesuit
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               was
               complaining
               of
               the
               coldness
               and
               imperfect
               Reformation
               of
               Queen
               
               Mary's
               Reign
               ,
               and
               here
               he
               is
               as
               severe
               upon
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               it self
               ,
               which
               ,
               notwithstanding
               its
               being
               directed
               and
               assisted
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               (
               as
               this
               Jesuit
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Writers
               will
               have
               it
               to
               be
               when
               they
               are
               engaged
               in
               Controversie
               against
               the
               Reformed
               )
               and
               notwithstanding
               the
               Infallible
               Vicar
               at
               Rome
               presided
               in
               it
               by
               his
               Legates
               ,
               and
               did
               from
               time
               to
               time
               influence
               and
               direct
               all
               its
               Consultations
               and
               Determinations
               ;
               yet
               was
               so
               base
               and
               cowardly
               (
               according
               to
               our
               fierce
               Jesuit
               )
               as
               to
               truckle
               to
               the
               humours
               of
               the
               Age
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               very
               lame
               and
               imperfect
               Reformation
               out
               of
               compliance
               with
               the
               lukewarmness
               and
               iniquity
               of
               that
               Age.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               were
               not
               of
               our
               Jesuit's
               Mind
               ,
               but
               did
               easily
               see
               that
               no
               Temporal
               Prince
               could
               submit
               to
               that
               Council
               (
               which
               by
               the
               bye
               was
               nothing
               but
               a
               meer
               Western
               Conventicle
               of
               Italian
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope's
               own
               Creatures
               ,
               who
               had
               sworn
               to
               be
               true
               and
               faithful
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               to
               him
               those
               which
               he
               and
               they
               call
               the
               Rights
               and
               Honours
               of
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               before
               ever
               they
               came
               within
               the
               Walls
               of
               that
               assembly
               )
               without
               wrong
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               People
               .
               However
               our
               Jesuit
               is
               for
               having
               his
               Popish
               Prince
               in
               England
               to
               receive
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Trent
                 entirely
                 and
                 fully
                 without
                 Limitation
                 and
                 Restraint
                 ,
              
               though
               the
               Prince
               that
               does
               it
               makes
               himself
               feudatory
               to
               the
               Popes
               ,
               and
               leaves
               his
               Country
               to
               their
               disposal
               ,
               when
               they
               think
               fit
               to
               have
               it
               escheat
               to
               them
               ;
               this
               no
               body
               can
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               will
               but
               examine
               what
               that
               Council
               at
               Trent
               hath
               determined
               about
               the
               Matter
               of
               Duels
               in
               any
               Princes
               Countries
               :
               and
               this
               without
               Question
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Reasons
               why
               the
               Gallican
               Church
               could
               not
               then
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               to
               this
               day
               perswaded
               to
               admit
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               entirely
               ,
               but
               refuse
               it
               as
               to
               the
               Canons
               about
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               encroach
               upon
               the
               Prince's
               Right
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               .
               By
               what
               I
               can
               observe
               from
               our
               Jesuit
               ,
               he
               is
               for
               overdoing
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               while
               he
               brands
               others
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Cold
               Catholicks
               ,
               would
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               
               have
               a
               Council
               of
               Jesuits
               to
               reform
               their
               Church
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               will
               be
               done
               to
               purpose
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               
                 For
                 a
                 well
                 affected
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 will
                 easily
                 procure
              
               ]
               Here
               is
               an
               Instance
               of
               a
               fatal
               mistake
               in
               our
               Jesuit's
               Politicks
               and
               Foresight
               .
               The
               Papists
               in
               England
               ,
               by
               God's
               Permission
               ,
               have
               had
               a
               Popish
               Prince
               ,
               and
               a
               Prince
               governed
               by
               Jesuits
               too
               .
               and
               as
               zealous
               as
               our
               Jesuit
               himself
               could
               either
               imagine
               or
               wish
               him
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               yet
               after
               all
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               get
               a
               well
               affected
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Parliament
               that
               would
               have
               settled
               Popery
               effectually
               among
               us
               .
               That
               Prince
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               with
               greater
               advantages
               than
               one
               of
               his
               Perswasion
               could
               well
               have
               been
               supposed
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               he
               was
               no
               sooner
               fixt
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
               than
               he
               had
               the
               good
               success
               to
               break
               and
               suppress
               two
               very
               dangerous
               Rebellions
               ,
               and
               appeared
               to
               the
               World
               to
               have
               the
               love
               of
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               gratified
               him
               in
               his
               first
               Parliament
               with
               every
               thing
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               either
               with
               Honour
               or
               Conscience
               give
               .
               But
               when
               tempted
               I
               am
               afraid
               by
               the
               reading
               of
               this
               Jesuit's
               Memorial
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               strange
               success
               against
               the
               two
               Insurrections
               he
               began
               to
               pull
               off
               the
               Vizard
               ,
               and
               was
               for
               breaking
               in
               upon
               the
               National
               Protestant
               security
               by
               keeping
               up
               a
               standing
               Army
               with
               a
               great
               many
               Popish
               unqualified
               Officers
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               would
               prove
               〈◊〉
               easie
               matter
               to
               bring
               in
               his
               Popery
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               miserably
               he
               was
               out
               in
               his
               Measures
               ;
               that
               very
               Parliament
               that
               had
               been
               so
               kind
               as
               to
               settle
               a
               greater
               Revenue
               upon
               him
               than
               ever
               King
               of
               England
               had
               (
               by
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               Pounds
               a
               Year
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               been
               informed
               ,
               for
               some
               Years
               )
               and
               to
               give
               him
               great
               Supplies
               and
               to
               Vo●●
               him
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               did
               stand
               by
               him
               with
               their
               Fortune●
               and
               Lives
               ,
               were
               yet
               for
               standing
               by
               their
               Religion
               and
               their
               Laws
               ,
               and
               were
               neither
               so
               tame
               nor
               foolish
               as
               to
               be
               either
               complemented
               or
               hector'd
               out
               of
               either
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               dissolved
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               shewed
               how
               gra●●ful
               a
               Popish
               Prince
               could
               be
               to
               the
               best
               and
               kindest
               Parliament
               .
               And
               when
               this
               Parliament
               was
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               Popery
               made
               every
               day
               larger
               steps
               than
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Constitution
               was
               laid
               to
               sleep
               in
               favour
               of
               Fanati●
               and
               Papists
               ,
               did
               he
               or
               time
               procure
               a
               more
               kind
               or
               well
               affected
               Parliament
               ?
               Indeed
               all
               the
               care
               imaginable
               w●
               taken
               ,
               all
               ways
               were
               tryed
               ,
               and
               some
               very
               mean
               ones
               ,
               〈◊〉
               was
               forc'd
               to
               be
               (
               for
               so
               I
               cannot
               but
               in
               compa●●●
               
               word
               it
               )
               Ungrateful
               to
               his
               best
               Friends
               ,
               to
               turn
               all
               the
               Honest
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               of
               the
               Nation
               out
               of
               all
               Commissions
               ,
               of
               Trust
               or
               Profit
               ,
               to
               discard
               his
               two
               Brothers
               who
               had
               been
               so
               faithful
               to
               his
               Interest
               in
               the
               worst
               of
               times
               ,
               and
               serviceable
               to
               him
               at
               all
               times
               ;
               to
               snatch
               away
               Charters
               ,
               to
               regulate
               and
               model
               them
               by
               thrusting
               out
               honest
               substantial
               Men
               ,
               and
               filling
               their
               Places
               with
               the
               Vilest
               and
               Off-scouring
               of
               all
               places
               ,
               for
               so
               I
               must
               look
               upon
               all
               those
               Protestants
               to
               be
               (
               though
               they
               have
               wiped
               their
               Mouth
               since
               )
               that
               would
               engage
               to
               chuse
               such
               Parliament
               men
               as
               would
               take
               off
               the
               Penal
               Laws
               and
               Test
               ;
               to
               undertake
               the
               mean
               Office
               himself
               of
               closetting
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               would
               not
               do
               ,
               he
               and
               our
               Jesuit
               were
               equally
               mistaken
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               get
               a
               Parliament
               to
               his
               Mind
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             How
             this
             Reformation
             may
             best
             be
             procured
             ,
             and
             what
             Disposition
             of
             Minds
             is
             needful
             for
             it
             in
             all
             Parties
             .
          
           
             FOR
             that
             the
             grace
             and
             good
             Motion
             to
             take
             in
             hand
             and
             to
             go
             through
             with
             so
             great
             a
             work
             as
             is
             this
             desired
             Reformation
             ,
             must
             come
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             therefore
             the
             first
             sure
             step
             unto
             it
             must
             be
             by
             (
             3
             )
             the
             true
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             Realm
             unto
             God
             and
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             first
             of
             these
             two
             proceedeth
             ,
             so
             will
             the
             second
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             the
             first
             was
             hudled
             up
             in
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             Days
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             Reconciliation
             )
             by
             a
             certain
             general
             Absolution
             only
             ,
             without
             due
             search
             and
             consideration
             of
             what
             had
             been
             committed
             ,
             or
             what
             satisfaction
             was
             to
             be
             made
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             other
             shuffled
             up
             with
             like
             negligence
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             external
             part
             was
             plastered
             without
             remedying
             the
             Root
             ,
             the
             renewing
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             ;
             many
             Priests
             that
             had
             fallen
             and
             married
             in
             King
             
             Edward's
             Days
             ,
             were
             admitted
             presently
             to
             
             the
             Altar
             ,
             without
             other
             satisfaction
             than
             only
             to
             send
             their
             Concubines
             out
             of
             Men's
             sight
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             it
             is
             thought
             they
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             confess
             themselves
             before
             they
             said
             Mass
             again
             ;
             Others
             that
             had
             preached
             against
             Catholicks
             ,
             were
             admitted
             presently
             to
             preach
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             others
             that
             had
             been
             Visitors
             and
             Commissioners
             against
             us
             ,
             were
             made
             Commissioners
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Queen's
             time
             were
             Commissioners
             again
             of
             the
             other
             side
             against
             ours
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             matter
             went
             as
             a
             Stage-Play
             ,
             where
             Men
             do
             change
             their
             Persons
             and
             Parts
             ,
             without
             changing
             their
             Minds
             or
             Affection
             :
             many
             or
             rather
             all
             that
             had
             Abby-Lands
             ,
             the
             good
             Queen
             Mary
             herself
             and
             some
             very
             few
             others
             excepted
             ,
             remained
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             prey
             well
             gotten
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             was
             most
             scrupulous
             would
             but
             send
             for
             a
             Bull
             of
             Toleration
             to
             Rome
             upon
             false
             Information
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             troubled
             ;
             and
             with
             this
             he
             thought
             himself
             safe
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             bound
             to
             no
             more
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             for
             a
             great
             Catholick
             ,
             that
             would
             so
             much
             as
             ask
             for
             a
             Bull.
             And
             matters
             passing
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             who
             will
             wonder
             that
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Religion
             remained
             so
             little
             a
             while
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             second
             
             scourge
             of
             Heresie
             hath
             been
             so
             sharp
             and
             heavy
             since
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             .
             To
             amend
             the
             error
             ,
             the
             way
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             our
             Reconciliation
             ,
             and
             turning
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             be
             True
             ,
             Sincere
             ,
             Hearty
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             with
             Sorrow
             and
             Contrition
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             with
             full
             purpose
             of
             amendment
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             that
             satisfaction
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             thought
             necessary
             ,
             and
             lyeth
             in
             us
             conveniently
             to
             perform
             ;
             for
             without
             this
             disposition
             ,
             the
             matter
             goeth
             not
             well
             .
             This
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             performed
             both
             by
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             sincerely
             this
             business
             is
             wrought
             ,
             the
             more
             permanent
             will
             it
             be
             .
             It
             will
             import
             also
             greatly
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             procured
             by
             all
             good
             means
             possible
             ,
             That
             these
             two
             principal
             Members
             of
             our
             Commonwealth
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Temporalty
             ,
             do
             joyn
             and
             unite
             themselves
             well
             in
             this
             greatest
             Action
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             re-establishing
             of
             Religion
             and
             Piety
             in
             the
             Realm
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             carefully
             is
             this
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             very
             probably
             presumed
             ,
             that
             one
             principal
             cause
             of
             their
             ruine
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             Emulation
             and
             Disunion
             of
             these
             two
             Estates
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             is
             wont
             to
             follow
             ,
             where
             
             Spirit
             and
             Charity
             waxeth
             cold
             .
             But
             now
             both
             Parties
             having
             tasted
             the
             smart
             of
             this
             error
             ,
             and
             seen
             the
             deceit
             of
             the
             Devil
             therein
             ,
             they
             may
             the
             easier
             be
             brought
             to
             detest
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             note
             for
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             and
             devilish
             Instruments
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             any
             ways
             shall
             be
             known
             to
             favour
             ,
             enkindle
             or
             nourish
             that
             Division
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             best
             means
             to
             settle
             this
             Union
             substantially
             ,
             and
             form
             the
             heart
             ,
             will
             be
             for
             each
             Party
             with
             all
             Indifferency
             ,
             to
             consider
             not
             only
             the
             harms
             that
             have
             and
             will
             ensue
             by
             this
             disunion
             to
             both
             sides
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             and
             principally
             ,
             how
             necessary
             and
             profitable
             the
             one
             of
             these
             two
             Members
             is
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             namely
             the
             Clergy
             to
             the
             Laity
             for
             Direction
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             which
             without
             them
             must
             needs
             perish
             ;
             and
             the
             Temporalty
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             for
             their
             defence
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             one
             without
             the
             other
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             and
             God
             his
             Holy
             Ordination
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             should
             joyn
             together
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             one
             part
             help
             the
             other
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Eternal
             Salvation
             .
             And
             for
             that
             the
             Frailty
             of
             Man
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             prone
             to
             fall
             into
             Emulation
             and
             Contention
             ,
             (
             as
             brittle
             Vessels
             ,
             (
             to
             use
             the
             Comparison
             of
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             )
             that
             knock
             out
             one
             the
             others
             sides
             )
             great
             heed
             is
             to
             be
             
             
             
             
             
             taken
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             this
             our
             Reformation
             to
             remove
             all
             occasions
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             breed
             strife
             and
             breach
             between
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             as
             namely
             about
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Possessions
             ,
             Revenues
             ,
             Duties
             ,
             Prerogatives
             ,
             Exemptions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             to
             be
             settled
             with
             consent
             and
             good
             liking
             of
             all
             Parties
             ,
             as
             near
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             this
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             also
             of
             taking
             away
             all
             occasions
             of
             jarrs
             and
             disagreeing
             between
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Chapters
             ,
             Religious
             Men
             and
             Priests
             ,
             one
             Order
             of
             Religion
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Persons
             or
             Communities
             of
             divers
             States
             ,
             Condition
             or
             Habit
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Law
             of
             Charity
             and
             True
             Zeal
             of
             God's
             Service
             ,
             and
             help
             of
             our
             Country
             ought
             to
             prevail
             ,
             more
             especially
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             than
             any
             Passion
             ,
             humane
             infirmity
             ,
             or
             particular
             respect
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             This
             mutual
             Concord
             and
             hearty
             good
             will
             being
             once
             well
             settled
             between
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Temporalty
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             great
             Foundation
             for
             all
             good
             effects
             to
             follow
             ,
             especially
             if
             both
             parties
             do
             rectifie
             also
             their
             Intentions
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             Action
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             desire
             nothing
             but
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             any
             evil
             affection
             towards
             any
             ,
             of
             
             Envy
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             without
             respect
             of
             particular
             interest
             .
             And
             for
             that
             there
             will
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             People
             to
             be
             dealt
             withal
             by
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             (
             4
             )
             weaker
             Catholicks
             which
             are
             commonly
             known
             in
             England
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             that
             have
             been
             Enemies
             to
             both
             these
             sorts
             ,
             there
             is
             to
             be
             used
             true
             Love
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             with
             the
             Prudence
             and
             Direction
             that
             is
             also
             convenient
             .
             And
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             sincere
             Compassion
             of
             their
             weakness
             and
             fall
             ,
             animating
             them
             hereby
             to
             rise
             and
             stand
             hereafter
             ;
             And
             unto
             the
             second
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             God's
             Grace
             they
             may
             be
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             must
             use
             all
             Charity
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             seeking
             their
             true
             and
             sincere
             Conversion
             ,
             with
             that
             Caution
             notwithstanding
             that
             is
             expedient
             for
             theirs
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             good
             ;
             of
             all
             which
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             some
             particular
             Notes
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             ,
             though
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Direction
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             Unction
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             must
             guide
             our
             Prince
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             namely
             our
             Bishops
             in
             this
             point
             of
             dealing
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             a
             point
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             and
             wherein
             will
             
             consist
             much
             for
             the
             True
             Reformation
             which
             we
             seek
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             assurance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             is
             thought
             the
             error
             of
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             time
             was
             as
             pernicious
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             carefully
             to
             be
             remedied
             now
             .
          
           
             
               Animadversions
               on
               Chap.
               III.
               
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               
                 THE
                 true
                 Reconciliation
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Church
              
               ]
               There
               is
               not
               only
               here
               but
               in
               several
               other
               places
               an
               appearance
               of
               Zeal
               for
               Piety
               and
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               in
               this
               Jesuit
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               no
               more
               than
               a
               bare
               appearance
               without
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               will
               be
               more
               plain
               to
               him
               that
               will
               read
               the
               Memorial
               throughout
               :
               this
               is
               not
               my
               conjecture
               ,
               but
               of
               several
               Writers
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               look
               upon
               the
               Jesuits
               generally
               as
               the
               greatest
               dissemblers
               and
               hypocrites
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               that
               the
               obtaining
               more
               Wealth
               to
               their
               Order
               and
               Gain
               is
               all
               the
               Godliness
               that
               they
               have
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               they
               meet
               with
               a
               Jesuit
               talking
               about
               Piety
               or
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               treat
               him
               with
               Derision
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               True
               Religion
               is
               the
               least
               part
               of
               that
               Society's
               business
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Piety
               they
               make
               shew
               of
               in
               their
               Writings
               is
               only
               for
               a
               cover
               to
               their
               politick
               designs
               ,
               and
               like
               true
               Pharisees
               to
               devour
               and
               eat
               up
               silly
               Recusants
               Estates
               ,
               and
               to
               ruine
               others
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               Society
               rich
               and
               splendid
               .
               Thus
               in
               Queen
               
               Elizabeth's
               time
               our
               Jesuit
               himself
               that
               talks
               so
               gravely
               sometimes
               in
               this
               Memorial
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               and
               Reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               those
               that
               made
               such
               a
               pudder
               about
               restoreing
               their
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               and
               rooting
               Heresie
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               whereas
               their
               true
               business
               was
               to
               betray
               their
               Country
               to
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               to
               plot
               with
               them
               (
               as
               it
               was
               always
               this
               traiterous
               Jesuit's
               practice
               )
               to
               invade
               our
               Nation
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               obtain
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               from
               the
               Spanish
               King
               ,
               Gifts
               and
               Benevolences
               to
               their
               Order
               ,
               and
               Seminaries
               erected
               and
               endowed
               for
               them
               .
            
             
             
               This
               was
               the
               Jesuit's
               true
               aim
               ,
               which
               without
               some
               face
               of
               Zeal
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               pretence
               of
               Piety
               could
               not
               be
               so
               easily
               compassed
               ;
               it
               is
               that
               wise
               and
               great
               Man
               the
               Cardinal
               
               d'Ossat's
               Observation
               of
               Parsons
               in
               that
               Letter
               from
               Rome
               ,
               wherein
               he
               gave
               the
               King
               of
               France
               an
               account
               of
               
               Parsons's
               Book
               about
               Succession
               ,
               That
               Parsons
               was
               so
               passionately
               concerned
               in
               it
               for
               the
               Spanish
               Interest
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               no
               conscience
               of
               contradicting
               himself
               grossly
               in
               it
               ,
               nor
               had
               any
               regard
               to
               Truth
               and
               Reason
               .
               I
               think
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               key
               to
               us
               to
               open
               the
               Jesuit's
               meaning
               ,
               when
               he
               talks
               of
               the
               true
               Reconciliation
               of
               the
               Realm
               to
               God
               ;
               I
               question
               not
               but
               the
               whole
               Reconciliation
               he
               drives
               at
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               all
               turn
               true
               Papists
               ,
               and
               all
               Papists
               would
               fairly
               give
               up
               their
               Abby-Lands
               to
               their
               Council
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               he
               sets
               up
               in
               his
               VII
               th
               .
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               (
               4
               )
               
                 Weaker
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 known
                 in
              
               England
               
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Schismaticks
              
               .
               ]
               How
               any
               Catholicks
               should
               be
               Schismaticks
               is
               worth
               our
               time
               to
               understand
               ;
               to
               do
               which
               we
               must
               go
               back
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               Queen
               
               Elizabeth's
               Reign
               ,
               when
               the
               Papists
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Alteration
               in
               Religion
               made
               by
               that
               excellent
               Queen
               and
               her
               Parliament
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               went
               to
               Church
               
                 to
                 conform
                 themselves
              
               (
               to
               put
               it
               in
               the
               words
               of
               one
               of
               their
               own
               Writers
               a
               Romish
               Priest
               (l)
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 King
              
               Edward
               
                 the
                 Sixth's
                 time
              
               :
               keeping
               privately
               to
               themselves
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               own
               Religion
               .
               This
               Practice
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               continued
               for
               several
               Years
               here
               ;
               my
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               Coke
               says
               upon
               his
               own
               knowledge
               for
               ten
               or
               a
               dozen
               Years
               :
               and
               had
               I
               suppose
               continued
               on
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               upstart
               Faction
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               set
               themselves
               with
               all
               their
               might
               and
               their
               Interest
               to
               break
               it
               off
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               aware
               that
               such
               Conformity
               of
               their
               Roman
               Catholick
               Friends
               would
               in
               a
               few
               Years
               have
               left
               not
               one
               Papist
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               indeed
               it
               was
               morally
               impossible
               that
               it
               should
               have
               happened
               otherways
               ,
               since
               we
               need
               not
               doubt
               but
               ▪
               that
               the
               great
               Truth
               and
               the
               Light
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               so
               exactly
               conformable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               purest
               times
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               would
               ,
               by
               God's
               Blessing
               ,
               have
               shined
               into
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               have
               enlightned
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               become
               true
               Church
               of
               England
               Christians
               by
               
               renouncing
               all
               those
               Reliques
               of
               Popery
               which
               they
               fostered
               privately
               in
               their
               breasts
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Jesuits
               and
               their
               Friends
               by
               the
               Interest
               they
               had
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               got
               a
               little
               Cabal
               of
               that
               Council
               a
               dozen
               of
               Bishops
               and
               others
               (
               out
               of
               which
               number
               Pate
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               the
               only
               English
               Popish
               Bishop
               in
               that
               Council
               was
               left
               out
               ,
               though
               of
               all
               Men
               the
               fittest
               to
               have
               been
               consulted
               in
               this
               matter
               )
               favourers
               of
               their
               Society
               ,
               to
               〈◊〉
               up
               Reasons
               why
               the
               Catholicks
               of
               England
               ought
               not
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               Schism
               and
               Damnation
               ,
               go
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               there
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               load
               our
               Church
               with
               many
               calumnies
               ,
               our
               Rites
               are
               made
               to
               be
               most
               wicked
               and
               accursed
               ;
               all
               which
               though
               these
               Twelve
               Caballers
               knew
               in
               their
               own
               Consciences
               to
               be
               as
               false
               as
               Hell
               ;
               yet
               to
               affright
               their
               People
               from
               our
               Churches
               they
               were
               forc'd
               to
               paint
               our
               Church
               as
               deformed
               as
               their
               own
               Church
               by
               her
               Idolatrous
               Rites
               and
               Superstitious
               Practices
               is
               ;
               However
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope's
               Rescripts
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               would
               not
               hinder
               many
               Catholicks
               from
               going
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               their
               defence
               was
               ,
               that
               this
               Decree
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Pope's
               Rescripts
               ,
               were
               surreptitiously
               gotten
               ,
               that
               both
               Pope
               and
               Councel
               were
               imposed
               upon
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               would
               not
               run
               themselves
               into
               needless
               danger
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               Men
               ,
               whom
               our
               Jesuit
               here
               does
               call
               Schismaticks
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             How
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Catholicks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             may
             be
             dealt
             withal
             ,
             at
             the
             next
             change
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             AFter
             Union
             and
             good
             Disposition
             of
             Mind
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             a
             hearty
             Reconciliation
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             will
             be
             necessary
             ,
             a
             sweet
             ,
             pious
             ,
             and
             prudent
             manner
             of
             dealing
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             as
             well
             with
             Catholicks
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Protestants
             and
             Persecutors
             ;
             And
             as
             for
             known
             Catholicks
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             constant
             ,
             and
             born
             the
             brunt
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             though
             for
             their
             own
             parts
             they
             ought
             to
             follow
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             secure
             Council
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Cum
               omnia
               feceritis
               dicite
               quia
               servi
               inutiles
               sumus
               ,
               quod
               debuimus
               ,
               fecimus
               ,
            
             nothing
             presuming
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             vaunting
             over
             others
             ,
             but
             expecting
             their
             reward
             with
             humility
             at
             God's
             Hands
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             all
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Law
             of
             gratitude
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             used
             and
             employed
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             in
             all
             Principal
             Charges
             ,
             Rooms
             ,
             
             and
             Offices
             ,
             with
             special
             confidence
             ,
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             known
             Zeal
             ,
             Ability
             ,
             and
             Talent
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             suffering
             for
             God's
             Cause
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             both
             they
             and
             others
             ,
             shall
             be
             animated
             and
             comforted
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             Religion
             much
             more
             assured
             ,
             than
             if
             for
             particular
             Favours
             ,
             Kindred
             ,
             Bribes
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             any
             be
             preferred
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             not
             known
             to
             have
             any
             Zeal
             in
             God's
             Affairs
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             late
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             time
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             was
             seen
             ,
             to
             the
             grief
             and
             discouragement
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             infinite
             danger
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             as
             after
             well
             appear'd
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Schismaticks
             ,
             or
             close
             or
             weak
             Catholicks
             ,
             that
             have
             fallen
             ,
             denied
             ,
             or
             dissembled
             their
             Religion
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             done
             it
             of
             frailty
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             been
             Persecutors
             ,
             the
             more
             Compassion
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             their
             Estate
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             sweetness
             to
             be
             used
             in
             restoring
             them
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             God's
             Church
             again
             ;
             But
             yet
             how
             far
             they
             are
             to
             be
             used
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             in
             rooms
             ,
             where
             their
             weakness
             and
             inconstance
             may
             be
             in
             danger
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Godly
             Wisdom
             ,
             must
             determine
             ;
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Reconciliation
             will
             give
             also
             great
             light
             to
             this
             
             Deliberation
             ,
             which
             Reconciliation
             as
             well
             in
             these
             Men
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             others
             that
             shall
             return
             to
             Catholick
             Union
             again
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             been
             Hereticks
             or
             no
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             with
             great
             attention
             and
             deliberation
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             most
             high
             moment
             for
             all
             their
             future
             Life
             and
             Condition
             ;
             For
             that
             most
             commonly
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             first
             step
             of
             reentrance
             with
             Almighty
             God
             again
             ,
             is
             the
             Sequel
             of
             all
             that
             ensueth
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             so
             as
             he
             that
             maketh
             a
             good
             ,
             and
             perfect
             ,
             and
             sound
             Reconciliation
             proveth
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             a
             sure
             and
             constant
             Christian
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             huddleth
             the
             matter
             up
             in
             haste
             ,
             without
             due
             measure
             of
             Consideration
             is
             where
             he
             was
             before
             within
             a
             few
             days
             after
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             far
             worse
             for
             contempt
             of
             so
             great
             Accommodation
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             this
             so
             mighty
             a
             Foundation
             may
             be
             laid
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             Commonwealth
             should
             take
             care
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             Men
             of
             Ability
             and
             Capacity
             only
             should
             be
             employed
             ,
             in
             receiving
             of
             these
             Reconciliations
             at
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             some
             particular
             form
             were
             to
             be
             prescribed
             how
             it
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             especially
             in
             great
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Subjects
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             and
             these
             perhaps
             not
             to
             be
             reconciled
             without
             special
             
             faculty
             or
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Prelate
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             by
             some
             able
             Person
             by
             him
             assigned
             ;
             and
             this
             with
             giving
             to
             them
             space
             and
             due
             time
             of
             Deliberation
             ,
             Recollection
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             of
             any
             other
             means
             to
             help
             them
             in
             so
             great
             an
             affair
             .
             And
             this
             for
             them
             that
             will
             return
             ;
             But
             as
             for
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             obstinate
             Hereticks
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             Malice
             or
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             another
             course
             seemeth
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             their
             Reduction
             and
             Satisfaction
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             endeavour
             by
             all
             ways
             to
             convince
             them
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             )
             of
             their
             Errors
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             reason
             and
             sweet
             means
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             whereof
             I
             shall
             touch
             some
             Particulars
             in
             this
             place
             .
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             (
             f
             )
             
               Perchance
               it
               would
               be
               good
            
             ,
             considering
             the
             present
             State
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             how
             generally
             and
             deeply
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             plunged
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             
               not
               to
               press
               any
               Man's
               Conscience
               at
               the
               beginning
               for
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               for
               some
               few
               Years
            
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             every
             Man
             may
             more
             boldly
             and
             confidently
             utter
             his
             Wounds
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             cured
             thereof
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             he
             would
             cover
             ,
             deny
             ,
             or
             dissemble
             to
             his
             greater
             hurt
             ,
             and
             more
             dangerous
             Corruption
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             provided
             joyntly
             ,
             
             that
             this
             Toleration
             be
             only
             with
             
               such
               as
               live
               quietly
            
             ,
             and
             are
             desirous
             to
             be
             informed
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             teach
             ,
             and
             preach
             ,
             or
             seek
             to
             infect
             others
             ;
             and
             by
             experience
             it
             hath
             been
             seen
             ,
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             suffering
             and
             bearing
             for
             a
             time
             hath
             done
             great
             good
             ,
             and
             eased
             many
             difficulties
             in
             divers
             Towns
             rendred
             up
             in
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ,
             which
             being
             mitigated
             at
             the
             beginning
             with
             this
             entrance
             of
             Clemency
             ,
             never
             greatly
             cared
             for
             Heresies
             afterwards
             :
             yet
             do
             I
             give
             notice
             that
             my
             meaning
             is
             not
             any
             way
             to
             perswade
             hereby
             ,
             that
             Liberty
             of
             Religion
             to
             live
             how
             a
             Man
             will
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             any
             Person
             in
             any
             Christian
             Commonwealth
             ,
             for
             any
             cause
             or
             respect
             whatsoever
             ;
             from
             which
             I
             am
             so
             far
             off
             in
             my
             Judgement
             and
             Affection
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             no
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             dishonourable
             ,
             or
             more
             offensive
             to
             Almighty
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             that
             any
             Prince
             should
             permit
             the
             Ark
             of
             Israel
             and
             Dagon
             ,
             God
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             stand
             and
             be
             honoured
             together
             ,
             within
             his
             Realm
             ,
             or
             Country
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             talk
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             certain
             Connivence
             or
             Toleration
             of
             Magistrates
             
               only
               for
               a
               certain
               time
            
             to
             be
             limited
             ,
             and
             with
             
               particular
               Conditions
            
             and
             Exceptions
             ,
             that
             no
             meetings
             ,
             assemblies
             ,
             
             preaching
             or
             perverting
             of
             others
             be
             used
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             as
             be
             quiet
             and
             modest
             People
             ,
             and
             have
             never
             heard
             perhaps
             the
             grounds
             of
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             may
             use
             the
             freedom
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             to
             ask
             ,
             learn
             and
             to
             be
             instructed
             for
             the
             space
             prescribed
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             of
             any
             inquiry
             to
             be
             made
             upon
             them
             to
             inform
             themselves
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             I
             would
             hope
             verily
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             charitable
             diligence
             and
             industry
             of
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             diligent
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             that
             many
             good
             effects
             would
             follow
             of
             this
             Toleration
             :
             For
             first
             there
             would
             be
             taken
             away
             that
             slander
             wherewith
             the
             Enemies
             are
             wont
             ordinarily
             to
             charge
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             though
             perversly
             and
             falsly
             ,
             that
             she
             persecuteth
             before
             she
             instructeth
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Wounds
             would
             be
             opened
             and
             cured
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             would
             be
             dissembled
             and
             more
             infested
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             more
             liberty
             for
             Men
             to
             deal
             for
             the
             true
             Conversion
             of
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             they
             with
             more
             confidence
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             alacrity
             would
             alter
             their
             Minds
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             capable
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             it
             would
             be
             the
             gaining
             of
             thousands
             of
             Souls
             that
             otherwise
             would
             
             be
             lost
             :
             and
             finally
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Prince
             would
             come
             to
             know
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             time
             prescribed
             ,
             what
             Disposition
             of
             People
             he
             had
             within
             his
             Realm
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             be
             hard
             to
             do
             .
             And
             these
             are
             my
             reasons
             for
             my
             desires
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             remit
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             here
             or
             elsewhere
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             more
             mature
             judgment
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             wished
             day
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             better
             ,
             
               ex
               re
               praesenti
            
             ,
             and
             determine
             the
             Cause
             .
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             to
             say
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             the
             best
             ways
             how
             to
             Convert
             Hereticks
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             whose
             Souls
             we
             ought
             to
             thirst
             and
             seek
             for
             above
             all
             other
             things
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             chiefest
             and
             most
             principal
             means
             will
             be
             to
             give
             the
             battery
             to
             the
             Judgments
             and
             Understandings
             ,
             though
             to
             gain
             first
             their
             good
             wills
             and
             affections
             ,
             by
             the
             Clemency
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             other
             Points
             that
             after
             shall
             be
             touched
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             great
             Disposition
             and
             entrance
             to
             the
             same
             .
             But
             for
             convincing
             of
             their
             understandings
             in
             matters
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             I
             would
             wish
             that
             a
             plain
             contrary
             course
             were
             taken
             of
             us
             towards
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             they
             have
             used
             towards
             us
             ,
             seeing
             that
             our
             cause
             doth
             
             bear
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             contrary
             State
             and
             Condition
             to
             theirs
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             their
             cause
             being
             false
             ,
             (
             g
             )
             they
             would
             never
             consent
             to
             come
             to
             any
             indifferent
             Trial
             or
             Disputation
             with
             the
             Catholicks
             ;
             I
             would
             wish
             that
             seeing
             our
             Cause
             is
             true
             and
             substantial
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             it
             is
             tried
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             once
             at
             least
             at
             the
             beginning
             full
             satisfaction
             were
             given
             by
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
             to
             those
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Hereticks
             ,
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             as
             full
             ,
             free
             ,
             equal
             ,
             and
             liberal
             Disputation
             ,
             as
             possibly
             could
             be
             devised
             ,
             within
             our
             Realm
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             
               London
               ,
               Oxford
               ,
               Cambridge
            
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             fit
             place
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Heads
             of
             Heresies
             might
             most
             conveniently
             have
             recourse
             ;
             and
             the
             particular
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             present
             do
             offer
             themselves
             to
             me
             for
             the
             profitable
             performance
             of
             this
             enterprise
             ,
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             ,
             other
             Men
             at
             that
             time
             will
             easily
             invent
             better
             ;
             That
             sufficient
             warrant
             and
             warning
             be
             given
             to
             all
             sides
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             ;
             That
             the
             Hereticks
             do
             chuse
             three
             or
             four
             of
             their
             most
             learned
             Men
             to
             dispute
             ,
             and
             answer
             ,
             and
             one
             other
             to
             be
             President
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             be
             Notary
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             like
             must
             be
             assigned
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Party
             for
             this
             Tryal
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             be
             prepared
             for
             a
             certain
             day
             
             upon
             the
             particular
             Controversies
             that
             may
             be
             appointed
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             Books
             allowed
             them
             to
             their
             contentment
             .
             There
             may
             be
             two
             high
             Seats
             ,
             Stages
             ,
             or
             Scaffolds
             appointed
             so
             as
             all
             may
             hear
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             one
             may
             sit
             the
             forenamed
             three
             or
             four
             Disputers
             of
             the
             one
             side
             together
             with
             their
             Furniture
             of
             Books
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             may
             be
             placed
             the
             Catholick
             Party
             ,
             and
             in
             equal
             distance
             between
             them
             both
             may
             sit
             the
             two
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Disputation
             ,
             with
             the
             two
             Notaries
             ,
             and
             commodious
             Room
             left
             for
             all
             the
             lookers
             on
             ,
             to
             behold
             and
             hear
             .
             The
             first
             day
             may
             Argue
             or
             Dispute
             the
             one
             side
             upon
             the
             Controversie
             that
             shall
             be
             set
             up
             publickly
             ,
             and
             be
             known
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             part
             may
             defend
             ,
             and
             answer
             ;
             and
             so
             interchangeably
             the
             next
             day
             may
             answer
             and
             defend
             the
             other
             side
             that
             argued
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             very
             same
             Doubt
             or
             Controversie
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             ability
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             in
             opposing
             and
             answering
             in
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             shall
             be
             seen
             ;
             which
             the
             Protestants
             never
             durst
             permit
             to
             Father
             Campion
             and
             his
             Company
             ,
             in
             their
             feigned
             Disputations
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             give
             them
             Books
             or
             time
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             ,
             
             whereas
             all
             the
             contrary
             must
             be
             performed
             by
             ours
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             arguing
             and
             answering
             may
             be
             that
             one
             of
             the
             three
             or
             four
             Disputers
             for
             each
             side
             ,
             be
             appointed
             to
             be
             Proloquutor
             of
             the
             rest
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             only
             do
             speak
             ,
             and
             be
             bound
             to
             answer
             and
             argue
             in
             form
             of
             School
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             that
             be
             his
             assistants
             do
             not
             interrupt
             him
             but
             let
             him
             speak
             alone
             until
             he
             have
             proposed
             his
             Argument
             or
             Answer
             wholly
             ,
             and
             repeated
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             whether
             his
             assistants
             do
             allow
             the
             same
             without
             adding
             ,
             or
             altering
             ,
             and
             saying
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             two
             Notaries
             shall
             agree
             upon
             the
             writing
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             the
             other
             part
             answer
             ,
             or
             reply
             ,
             and
             having
             ended
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             form
             of
             School
             ,
             the
             like
             shall
             be
             used
             in
             asking
             his
             assistants
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             content
             and
             satisfied
             with
             that
             he
             setteth
             down
             .
             And
             thus
             though
             the
             Arguments
             will
             go
             something
             slowly
             forward
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             will
             great
             substance
             be
             drawn
             out
             of
             this
             bolting
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             one
             Party
             or
             the
             other
             will
             come
             quickly
             to
             a
             plain
             exigent
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             but
             only
             words
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             easily
             discerned
             by
             all
             that
             are
             present
             ;
             for
             that
             although
             the
             formal
             Speech
             of
             Disputations
             
             must
             be
             in
             Latin
             ,
             yet
             may
             all
             be
             so
             easily
             declared
             ,
             as
             few
             men
             of
             understanding
             will
             be
             present
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             understand
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             .
             And
             for
             the
             two
             Presidents
             ,
             or
             Moderators
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             of
             different
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             their
             Offices
             being
             only
             to
             speak
             ,
             when
             need
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             Answers
             to
             be
             well
             understood
             only
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             they
             will
             pass
             well
             enough
             for
             the
             purpose
             that
             is
             pretended
             ,
             especially
             if
             there
             be
             another
             person
             of
             higher
             authority
             placed
             there
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             as
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             may
             cause
             each
             Party
             to
             do
             their
             Office
             and
             Function
             ,
             with
             Modesty
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Edification
             ,
             and
             remove
             away
             ,
             without
             remission
             ,
             whosoever
             should
             fall
             into
             disorder
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             command
             now
             and
             then
             the
             two
             Notaries
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             them
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             another
             ,
             to
             read
             out
             aloud
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             Answer
             ,
             Reply
             ,
             or
             Distinction
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             given
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             day
             to
             recite
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             spoken
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             both
             Presidents
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             six
             Disputers
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             but
             one
             Week
             bestowed
             in
             this
             Work
             ,
             with
             these
             and
             the
             like
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             all
             these
             Disputations
             
             publickly
             shewed
             in
             Print
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             such
             as
             could
             not
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             circumstances
             be
             declared
             ,
             how
             and
             when
             ,
             by
             whom
             and
             in
             what
             order
             they
             were
             done
             .
             I
             am
             of
             Opinion
             it
             would
             break
             wholly
             the
             credit
             of
             all
             Heresies
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             afterwards
             few
             Books
             would
             be
             needful
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             as
             in
             truth
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             few
             or
             none
             were
             written
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             against
             Hereticks
             ;
             but
             rather
             that
             Books
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             vertuous
             Life
             should
             enter
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             memory
             dye
             of
             the
             other
             Wranglings
             .
             And
             the
             like
             course
             also
             may
             be
             taken
             by
             Preachers
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             which
             by
             little
             and
             little
             were
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             mention
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             People
             of
             God
             might
             come
             again
             to
             their
             old
             peace
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             attention
             only
             of
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Vertues
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             so
             much
             as
             I
             have
             thought
             good
             to
             advertise
             ,
             about
             this
             manner
             of
             (
             g
             )
             publick
             Disputation
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             often
             asked
             by
             the
             Catholicks
             at
             the
             Protestants
             hands
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             be
             obtained
             ;
             and
             no
             marvel
             ,
             for
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Omnis
               qui
               malè
               agit
               ,
               odit
               lucem
               ,
               &
               non
               venit
               ad
               Lucem
               ,
               ne
               arguantur
               opera
               ejus
            
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             
               Qui
               facit
               veritatem
            
             
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               venit
               ad
               Lucem
               ,
               ut
               manifestentur
               opera
               ejus
               .
            
             And
             though
             I
             confess
             that
             in
             a
             quiet
             and
             establisht
             Catholick
             State
             ,
             Disputation
             with
             Hereticks
             were
             not
             to
             be
             presumed
             profitable
             ;
             yet
             our
             Condition
             is
             different
             now
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             for
             some
             Years
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             all
             satisfaction
             must
             be
             given
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             conveniently
             ;
             and
             seeing
             our
             building
             is
             true
             at
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             our
             Mony
             with
             which
             we
             desire
             to
             enrich
             Men
             ,
             is
             pure
             Gold
             ,
             and
             tried
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             rub
             it
             on
             the
             Touchstone
             ,
             the
             better
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             acceptable
             it
             will
             be
             to
             all
             Men.
             One
             other
             publick
             satisfaction
             also
             I
             could
             wish
             were
             given
             ,
             for
             some
             days
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             to
             certain
             principal
             Persons
             in
             London
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ;
             or
             rather
             that
             every
             Bishop
             should
             do
             it
             in
             his
             City
             or
             Diocess
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             my
             Opinion
             it
             would
             be
             of
             very
             great
             importance
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             some
             chief
             Man
             of
             Learning
             and
             Authority
             of
             our
             side
             ,
             or
             the
             Prelate
             himself
             should
             take
             a
             certain
             hour
             in
             the
             day
             to
             confer
             openly
             the
             writings
             of
             some
             two
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             as
             namely
             of
             Juell
             and
             Dr.
             Harding
             in
             London
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             write
             both
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             of
             Whitaker
             and
             Dr.
             Stapleton
             
             in
             Oxford
             or
             Cambridge
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             writ
             in
             Latin
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             Conference
             might
             be
             ,
             that
             one
             in
             Pulpit
             ,
             or
             publick
             Audience
             ,
             should
             read
             some
             Paragraph
             out
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             confer
             presently
             the
             Authors
             which
             he
             citeth
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             citeth
             them
             truly
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             to
             let
             the
             places
             be
             read
             publickly
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             prepared
             to
             be
             there
             present
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             other
             might
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             Authors
             also
             that
             he
             alledgeth
             ;
             and
             for
             more
             indifferency
             of
             this
             Examination
             or
             Collation
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             two
             Learned
             Men
             appointed
             ,
             one
             of
             each
             side
             ,
             a
             Protestant
             and
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             no
             fraud
             or
             injury
             be
             done
             to
             any
             Party
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Books
             examined
             sincerely
             :
             and
             seeing
             that
             the
             truth
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             appear
             by
             this
             Collation
             ,
             (
             h
             )
             I
             perswade
             my self
             this
             Examination
             would
             do
             exceeding
             much
             good
             to
             all
             such
             of
             understanding
             as
             should
             be
             present
             ,
             as
             indeed
             I
             suppose
             that
             all
             principal
             Protestants
             likely
             would
             be
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Exercise
             would
             be
             both
             pleasant
             and
             profitable
             ;
             and
             I
             dare
             avouch
             that
             Juell
             will
             be
             discovered
             to
             make
             so
             many
             shifts
             ,
             and
             to
             slide
             out
             at
             so
             many
             narrow
             holes
             and
             creeks
             to
             save
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             ,
             falsifie
             ,
             
             and
             pervert
             so
             many
             Authors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             side
             ,
             within
             few
             days
             ,
             would
             be
             ashamed
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             over
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             no
             small
             blow
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             Heresie
             even
             by
             the
             root
             in
             England
             ,
             he
             having
             been
             their
             chiefest
             Pillar
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             same
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             two
             publick
             satisfactions
             ,
             I
             do
             perswade
             my self
             there
             will
             be
             need
             of
             little
             more
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             private
             Industry
             of
             divers
             good
             and
             learned
             Men
             ,
             and
             one
             Lay-man
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             vertuous
             lives
             and
             conversations
             of
             our
             Priests
             and
             Clergy-men
             ,
             and
             the
             Example
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Religious
             People
             ,
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             outward
             face
             ,
             show
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             Catholick
             Devotion
             ,
             the
             wearisomness
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Authors
             and
             Maintainers
             ,
             will
             quickly
             work
             out
             all
             affection
             of
             People
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             plant
             it
             the
             contrary
             towards
             true
             Religion
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Catholick
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             gaining
             of
             those
             that
             have
             been
             deceived
             by
             error
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             a
             good
             nature
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             do
             hold
             a
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             finally
             do
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             as
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             
             account
             of
             an
             honest
             Conscience
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             in
             Heresie
             ;
             But
             for
             others
             that
             be
             either
             wilful
             Apostates
             ,
             or
             malicious
             Persecutors
             ,
             or
             obstinate
             Perverters
             of
             others
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             be
             dealt
             withal
             ,
             it
             belongeth
             not
             to
             a
             Man
             of
             my
             Vocation
             to
             suggest
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             commend
             their
             State
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             Treaty
             to
             the
             wisdom
             of
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             in
             authority
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             at
             that
             day
             ;
             admonishing
             them
             only
             that
             as
             God
             doth
             not
             govern
             the
             whole
             Monarchy
             but
             by
             Rewards
             and
             Chastisements
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             he
             hath
             had
             a
             sweet
             hand
             to
             cherish
             the
             well-affected
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             a
             strong
             arm
             ,
             to
             bind
             the
             Boysterous
             ,
             Stubborn
             ,
             and
             Rebellious
             ;
             even
             so
             the
             very
             like
             and
             same
             must
             be
             the
             proceeding
             of
             a
             perfect
             Catholick
             Prince
             and
             Commonwealth
             ;
             and
             the
             nearer
             it
             goes
             to
             the
             Imitation
             of
             God's
             Government
             ,
             in
             this
             and
             all
             other
             points
             ,
             the
             better
             and
             more
             exact
             and
             more
             durable
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ever
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             answer
             may
             be
             given
             in
             general
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             what
             order
             is
             to
             be
             holden
             with
             such
             as
             before
             I
             named
             ,
             Persecutors
             ,
             Arch-Hereticks
             ,
             false
             Bishops
             ,
             Preachers
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Apostates
             ,
             Traytors
             to
             the
             Cause
             ,
             Strangers
             and
             Foreign
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             do
             oppress
             the
             Realm
             ,
             
             and
             others
             of
             the
             like
             Crue
             and
             Condition
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             be
             determined
             according
             to
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             occasion
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             when
             opportunity
             shall
             be
             offered
             .
          
           
             
               Animadversions
               on
               Chap.
               IV.
               
            
             
               (
               f
               )
               
                 PErchance
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 good
                 —
                 not
                 to
                 press
                 any
                 Man's
                 Conscience
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 for
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 few
                 Years
              
               ]
               The
               perusal
               of
               this
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               I
               cannot
               but
               recommend
               to
               all
               those
               Dissenters
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               did
               in
               the
               late
               Reign
               not
               only
               accept
               of
               the
               Declaration
               for
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               give
               the
               King
               such
               extravagant
               thanks
               for
               it
               .
               They
               must
               not
               deny
               that
               they
               were
               warned
               of
               the
               snare
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Kindness
               shewed
               them
               was
               but
               forced
               ,
               and
               would
               in
               a
               little
               time
               have
               proved
               their
               own
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Ruine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               was
               too
               wise
               to
               be
               trickt
               by
               the
               Jesuitical
               Arts
               of
               that
               Court.
               They
               may
               see
               here
               what
               was
               the
               sole
               design
               of
               that
               grinning
               Toleration
               ,
               and
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               how
               lasting
               it
               was
               to
               have
               been
               .
               Who
               can
               read
               the
               Jesuit's
               Instructions
               and
               Limitations
               here
               about
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               late
               King
               questioness
               did
               ?
               and
               remember
               the
               Cant
               that
               was
               set
               about
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               should
               be
               made
               as
               firm
               as
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               ,
               and
               established
               to
               all
               Posterity
               .
               It
               was
               indeed
               the
               Admiration
               of
               all
               wise
               Men
               ,
               that
               the
               Dissenters
               who
               had
               believed
               that
               the
               Declaration
               of
               1672.
               was
               designed
               to
               make
               way
               for
               Popery
               ,
               and
               had
               seen
               it
               proved
               out
               of
               other
               Books
               as
               well
               as
               
               Coleman's
               Letters
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               their
               most
               probable
               way
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               ,
               should
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               a
               Popish
               King
               himself
               ,
               governed
               by
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               when
               Popery
               was
               barefac'd
               ,
               be
               imposed
               upon
               to
               comply
               with
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               was
               ten
               times
               more
               foolish
               )
               to
               address
               and
               thank
               the
               Popish
               King
               for
               that
               Declaration
               ,
               which
               I
               do
               from
               my
               Soul
               believe
               would
               not
               have
               been
               continued
               to
               this
               Year
               1690.
               so
               many
               are
               the
               Limitations
               ,
               and
               Restraints
               ,
               and
               Conditions
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               have
               been
               the
               easiest
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               pleas'd
               ,
               
               to
               have
               taken
               the
               forfeiture
               of
               this
               Charter
               also
               for
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               .
               It
               was
               a
               Comical
               sight
               indeed
               to
               see
               Mr.
               Lobb
               the
               Presbyterian
               and
               Father
               Petre
               the
               Jesuit
               caballing
               and
               contriving
               together
               ,
               and
               as
               great
               Intimado's
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               of
               the
               very
               same
               Society
               ;
               to
               see
               Pen
               the
               Quaker
               and
               Brent
               ,
               Mr.
               Alsop
               and
               
                 Nevil
                 Payn
              
               settling
               and
               securing
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               Father
               Warner
               as
               obliging
               to
               them
               as
               can
               be
               ;
               but
               whatever
               Professions
               of
               Love
               and
               Sincerity
               were
               made
               to
               the
               Nonconformists
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               then
               ,
               I
               can
               assure
               them
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               F.
               Warner
               the
               Jesuit
               ,
               the
               late
               King's
               Confessor
               ,
               lookt
               upon
               all
               the
               Dissenters
               together
               as
               the
               worst
               and
               vilest
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               insufferable
               in
               any
               Government
               ,
               especially
               in
               a
               Monarchy
               :
               and
               this
               I
               have
               out
               of
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Popish
               Plot
               written
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               now
               by
               me
               ,
               wherein
               his
               Characters
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               (
               which
               is
               the
               name
               he
               gives
               to
               all
               Dissenters
               )
               are
               somewhat
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               desire
               Mr.
               Alsop
               and
               Mr.
               Lobb
               to
               recollect
               how
               far
               this
               following
               Character
               of
               themselves
               and
               their
               Friends
               does
               agree
               with
               the
               Discourse
               they
               were
               at
               the
               same
               time
               treated
               with
               by
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               their
               Tools
               :
               Pervicacissima
               (
               says
               he
               *
               )
               
                 ista
                 factio
                 ,
                 omni
                 imperio
                 adversa
                 ,
                 populorum
                 exitio
                 nata
                 ,
                 &
                 Romae
                 &
                 Patriae
                 communis
                 Erynnis
                 .
              
               Such
               Characters
               as
               this
               run
               through
               his
               Seven
               Books
               of
               the
               History
               of
               that
               Plot
               ;
               which
               I
               could
               not
               peruse
               without
               astonishment
               ,
               that
               any
               People
               that
               wear
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               could
               be
               such
               abominable
               Hypocrites
               ,
               as
               to
               court
               and
               caress
               with
               their
               Tongues
               those
               Men
               ,
               whom
               in
               their
               writings
               they
               were
               at
               the
               very
               same
               instant
               representing
               to
               Foreign
               Nations
               and
               to
               Posterity
               as
               the
               wickedest
               and
               worst
               of
               Men
               ,
               Furies
               and
               Firebrands
               of
               Hell
               :
               the
               least
               that
               such
               a
               practice
               can
               prove
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               Jesuit
               is
               a
               Scandal
               to
               the
               Christian
               Name
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               have
               mentioned
               Father
               
               Warner's
               MS.
               
               History
               of
               the
               Popish
               Plot
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               do
               the
               Earl
               of
               Castlemain
               the
               kindness
               to
               help
               him
               out
               of
               this
               History
               with
               a
               breviate
               of
               his
               Instructions
               for
               his
               Embassy
               to
               Rome
               .
               In
               his
               late
               printed
               account
               of
               what
               had
               been
               said
               by
               him
               before
               the
               late
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               he
               makes
               his
               Embassy
               to
               have
               been
               just
               such
               as
               is
               between
               two
               Temporal
               Princes
               about
               Compliment
               and
               Commerce
               ,
               and
               says
               he
               could
               prove
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               indeed
               burnt
               his
               Papers
               .
               I
               am
               glad
               I
               can
               help
               his
               Lordship
               herein
               out
               of
               Father
               
               Warner's
               History
               ,
               whom
               no
               body
               will
               question
               to
               have
               known
               my
               Lord
               
               Castlemain's
               
                 true
                 business
              
               to
               Rome
               ,
               being
               at
               that
               time
               a
               
               chief
               managing
               Jesuit
               ,
               and
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               the
               King's
               Confessor
               .
               This
               is
               his
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               speak
               of
               that
               Kings
               Accession
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               his
               suppressing
               the
               two
               Rebellions
               against
               him
               .
               Things
               being
               (
               says
               he
               *
               )
               however
               settled
               within
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               peaceable
               flourishing
               Condition
               ,
               the
               next
               care
               his
               Majesty
               had
               ,
               was
               to
               unite
               his
               Countries
               to
               the
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               and
               the
               Apostolical
               See
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               cut
               off
               by
               Heresie
               about
               an
               age
               and
               a
               half
               ago
               .
               To
               try
               the
               Pope's
               Inclination
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1685
               he
               sent
               Mr.
               
                 J.
                 Caril
              
               ,
               who
               succeding
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               being
               recalled
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Castlemain
               was
               sent
               the
               next
               Year
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               1686.
               
               Extraordinary
               Embassador
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 to
                 testifie
                 their
                 Canonical
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Submission
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 See.
                 
              
            
             
               (
               g
               )
               
                 They
                 would
                 never
                 consent
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 indifferent
                 Tryal
                 or
                 Disputation
                 with
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 .
              
               and
               below
               —
               
                 This
                 manner
                 of
                 publick
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 often
                 asked
                 at
                 the
                 Protestants
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 obtained
                 .
              
               ]
               How
               very
               unprobable
               this
               is
               ,
               which
               the
               Jesuit
               does
               so
               confidently
               affirm
               here
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               Papists
               who
               have
               read
               how
               warmly
               their
               Party
               did
               declare
               against
               any
               such
               Disputations
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Q.
               Eliz.
               and
               to
               what
               this
               Jesuit
               himself
               relates
               of
               the
               Conference
               in
               France
               betwixt
               
                 du
                 Plessis
              
               and
               Cardinal
               Perron
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope's
               Nuncio
               declared
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               did
               not
               belong
               to
               the
               King
               to
               appoint
               .
               And
               though
               this
               hot
               Jesuit
               is
               for
               such
               Conferences
               ,
               yet
               those
               of
               his
               own
               Party
               ,
               that
               have
               more
               learning
               and
               more
               moderation
               ,
               have
               not
               been
               fond
               of
               such
               Tryals
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth's
               Reign
               ,
               when
               she
               appointed
               a
               Conference
               to
               be
               managed
               with
               all
               the
               fairness
               that
               the
               Jesuit
               himself
               proposes
               in
               his
               Conference
               here
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               did
               ,
               after
               
               
               
               
               
               he
               had
               communicated
               the
               Queens
               Intentions
               about
               it
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               not
               without
               difficulty
               ,
               consent
               to
               it
               .
               And
               what
               was
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               ?
               the
               very
               first
               day
               they
               met
               at
               the
               Conference
               they
               broke
               the
               Rules
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               pretended
               their
               Paper
               (
               which
               they
               were
               to
               read
               first
               )
               was
               not
               quite
               ready
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               mistaken
               the
               order
               :
               The
               next
               day
               they
               met
               ,
               the
               Conference
               ended
               ,
               the
               Papists
               refusing
               to
               read
               their
               Paper
               first
               upon
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               agreed
               for
               them
               at
               the
               appointing
               the
               Conference
               :
               
               and
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Winchester
               and
               Lincoln
               ,
               who
               were
               two
               of
               the
               Disputants
               ,
               were
               so
               far
               from
               approving
               such
               Projects
               as
               our
               Jesuit
               lays
               down
               here
               ,
               that
               they
               declared
               ,
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               being
               established
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               disputed
               ;
               and
               talked
               of
               Excommunicating
               the
               Queen
               and
               her
               Council
               for
               appointing
               such
               a
               Conference
               ;
               which
               yet
               our
               Jesuit
               has
               the
               face
               to
               say
               the
               Protestants
               durst
               never
               grant
               .
            
             
               (
               h
               )
               
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 this
                 Examination
                 would
                 do
                 exceeding
                 much
                 good
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               I
               am
               as
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               Jesuit's
               Perswasion
               here
               had
               no
               other
               Foundation
               than
               Confidence
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               have
               been
               cured
               of
               as
               to
               this
               thing
               ,
               had
               he
               read
               either
               Bishop
               Juell
               or
               Dr.
               
               Whitaker's
               Works
               :
               and
               for
               all
               the
               Jesuit's
               assurance
               then
               ,
               we
               see
               his
               own
               Gang
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Missionaries
               that
               were
               to
               have
               converted
               us
               in
               the
               late
               Reign
               ,
               durst
               never
               so
               much
               as
               think
               of
               this
               Project
               :
               they
               were
               for
               varnishing
               and
               painting
               ,
               instead
               of
               disputing
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               the
               cunningest
               Man
               that
               could
               make
               their
               Popery
               look
               likest
               the
               Protestants
               Doctrines
               :
               witness
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Meaux
               ,
               and
               the
               Representers
               Writings
               .
               There
               was
               indeed
               a
               little
               venturing
               into
               antiquity
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Nubes
                 Testium
              
               and
               Mr.
               Clench
               ,
               but
               how
               they
               two
               came
               off
               ,
               the
               World
               does
               already
               know
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             The
             forwardness
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             all
             for
             the
             Restitution
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Lands
             and
             Livings
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             facility
             and
             ease
             it
             may
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             AMong
             other
             good
             Dispositions
             of
             Minds
             ,
             and
             effects
             of
             a
             true
             and
             sincere
             Reconciliation
             with
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             one
             principal
             ought
             to
             be
             at
             the
             time
             that
             his
             Divine
             Majesty
             shall
             shew
             mercy
             unto
             England
             ,
             (
             k
             )
             that
             every
             one
             should
             have
             a
             special
             care
             ,
             and
             fervent
             desire
             ,
             to
             clear
             his
             Conscience
             well
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             about
             Abby-Lands
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Livings
             ,
             which
             himself
             or
             his
             Ancestors
             by
             any
             pretence
             of
             Title
             whatsoever
             ,
             shall
             have
             invaded
             or
             detained
             ;
             to
             which
             thing
             we
             may
             apply
             that
             wholesome
             Admonition
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             very
             peculiarly
             spoken
             to
             us
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             
               expurgate
               vetus
               fermentum
            
             ,
             cleanse
             your self
             throughly
             of
             the
             old
             Leaven
             :
             For
             that
             I
             take
             this
             to
             be
             the
             most
             principal
             old
             Leaven
             ,
             that
             distained
             and
             distempered
             the
             other
             actions
             of
             our
             Catholick
             Realm
             at
             the
             last
             change
             ,
             and
             
             offended
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             Just
             God
             most
             highly
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             no
             sound
             order
             at
             all
             for
             any
             reasonable
             satisfaction
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             affair
             of
             Restitution
             to
             be
             made
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             For
             which
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             albeit
             (
             the
             Times
             and
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Condition
             of
             Men
             and
             Things
             there
             considered
             )
             it
             seemeth
             not
             possible
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             not
             expedient
             ,
             that
             any
             rigorous
             or
             exact
             satisfaction
             should
             be
             required
             in
             these
             affairs
             ;
             yet
             that
             some
             kind
             of
             moderate
             temperature
             and
             composition
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             form
             of
             Justice
             or
             correspondence
             of
             Equity
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             I
             would
             think
             it
             so
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             as
             no
             good
             Christian
             Conscience
             can
             be
             secure
             without
             the
             same
             ;
             And
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             these
             Goods
             belong
             first
             to
             a
             third
             Party
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Owners
             and
             Givers
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             taken
             from
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             Inheritors
             for
             a
             special
             Ecclesiastical
             use
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             God's
             Service
             ,
             and
             the
             help
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             by
             perpetual
             Prayer
             ordained
             to
             be
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             cannot
             in
             any
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Law
             of
             Justice
             ,
             be
             taken
             wholly
             from
             those
             uses
             ,
             and
             applied
             or
             permitted
             to
             be
             profane
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             force
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             directly
             against
             the
             
             intentions
             of
             the
             first
             Founders
             and
             Givers
             ,
             and
             whereof
             it
             is
             to
             be
             presumed
             they
             would
             never
             allow
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             alive
             again
             ,
             but
             rather
             would
             say
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             That
             their
             Heirs
             and
             next
             Kin
             should
             re-enter
             and
             possess
             the
             same
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             violence
             they
             should
             be
             detained
             by
             other
             temporal
             Men
             that
             are
             meer
             Strangers
             unto
             them
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             sufficient
             for
             the
             
               security
               of
               any
               careful
               Dan's
               Conscience
               to
               say
               ,
            
             
             
               That
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               has
               tolerated
               with
               these
               things
               in
               Queem
               Mary's
               time
            
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             is
             well
             known
             how
             times
             and
             matters
             went
             then
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             ,
             like
             a
             Prudent
             and
             Pious
             Mother
             ,
             was
             content
             to
             take
             of
             her
             Children
             what
             she
             could
             get
             ,
             rather
             than
             lose
             all
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             Toleration
             then
             used
             (
             as
             in
             truth
             it
             may
             be
             said
             )
             was
             upon
             constraint
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             farther
             inconveniencies
             to
             follow
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             should
             have
             been
             greatly
             urged
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             the
             covetous
             humours
             of
             divers
             principal
             Persons
             in
             Authority
             being
             well
             known
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             cold
             Dispositions
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             in
             equity
             and
             conscience
             they
             were
             bound
             in
             this
             behalf
             ;
             and
             this
             appeareth
             by
             the
             very
             words
             themselves
             ,
             of
             the
             general
             Bull
             of
             Absolution
             and
             Toleration
             ,
             which
             Cardinal
             
             Poole
             ,
             of
             Pious
             Memory
             ,
             delivered
             to
             the
             Realm
             for
             this
             effect
             ,
             wherein
             every
             Man
             in
             particular
             (
             notwithstanding
             this
             general
             plaistering
             up
             of
             things
             )
             is
             most
             earnestly
             exhorted
             to
             look
             unto
             his
             Conscience
             in
             these
             affairs
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             the
             security
             thereof
             by
             Direction
             of
             Vertuous
             and
             Learned
             Men.
             
          
           
             And
             seeing
             Almighty
             God
             has
             declared
             his
             heavy
             displeasure
             ,
             since
             the
             patching
             of
             matters
             at
             that
             time
             by
             the
             lamentable
             and
             most
             miserable
             fall
             both
             of
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             Persons
             also
             that
             were
             most
             backward
             in
             this
             Restitution
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             corrupt
             affections
             of
             some
             worldly
             People
             may
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             well
             purged
             before
             this
             day
             by
             the
             fire
             of
             Persecutions
             in
             these
             latter
             Years
             ,
             I
             hope
             verily
             that
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             at
             the
             next
             Reformation
             ;
             That
             some
             such
             good
             and
             substantial
             order
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             in
             this
             weighty
             affair
             ,
             as
             God's
             Justice
             in
             part
             may
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             Men's
             Consciences
             quieted
             ,
             their
             Estates
             at
             home
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             assured
             ,
             the
             World
             abroad
             edified
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             some
             proportion
             of
             equity
             ,
             satisfied
             ;
             and
             thereby
             this
             great
             
               Petra
               Scandali
            
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             has
             endured
             ,
             and
             the
             strong
             brasen
             Wall
             ,
             that
             has
             divided
             between
             
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             may
             be
             removed
             ;
             whereof
             I
             do
             conceive
             so
             much
             the
             more
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             means
             to
             perform
             the
             same
             seem
             not
             to
             me
             very
             hard
             ,
             but
             rather
             easie
             ;
             supposing
             the
             good
             and
             pious
             Dispositions
             of
             Minds
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             we
             shall
             find
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             in
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             matter
             shall
             appertain
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             in
             this
             place
             the
             means
             that
             I
             have
             conceived
             for
             the
             easie
             performance
             of
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             All
             Englishmen
             do
             know
             the
             peculiar
             ancient
             custom
             of
             letting
             Lands
             in
             England
             ,
             after
             the
             rate
             of
             old
             rent
             of
             Assize
             ,
             which
             by
             experience
             of
             many
             Countries
             ,
             I
             can
             affirm
             to
             be
             the
             most
             commodious
             ,
             honourable
             ,
             and
             profitable
             Custom
             ,
             both
             for
             Lord
             and
             Tenant
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             all
             circumstances
             considered
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             shall
             be
             shewed
             ;
             And
             no
             sort
             of
             People
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             more
             observant
             of
             this
             Custom
             ,
             than
             were
             Religious
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Land-lords
             ,
             who
             besides
             that
             they
             were
             never
             wont
             lightly
             to
             raise
             their
             Rents
             ,
             did
             use
             also
             commonly
             to
             take
             very
             small
             Fines
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             very
             Deed
             if
             these
             old
             Rents
             of
             Assize
             were
             restored
             again
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             said
             in
             effect
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             were
             restored
             ,
             and
             thereby
             a
             certain
             proportion
             of
             equity
             in
             
             Restitution
             observed
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             the
             possessions
             and
             the
             fee
             Farm
             of
             these
             Lands
             (
             which
             commonly
             do
             amount
             to
             double
             or
             triple
             the
             value
             of
             the
             old
             Rent
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             made
             so
             good
             )
             be
             left
             ,
             and
             made
             secure
             for
             ever
             unto
             the
             present
             Possessors
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Pope's
             Authority
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Composition
             ,
             and
             Temperature
             would
             fall
             out
             well
             for
             all
             Parties
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             effects
             that
             can
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             God's
             Justice
             and
             the
             Church's
             Right
             in
             a
             certain
             sort
             should
             be
             substantially
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             the
             Possessor's
             Conscience
             assured
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             State
             also
             would
             not
             be
             over
             weakened
             or
             abated
             thereby
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             .
             And
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             out
             otherwise
             in
             some
             particular
             Men
             of
             special
             merit
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             general
             Restitution
             he
             should
             be
             over
             much
             impoverished
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             help
             and
             recompense
             the
             matter
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             by
             giving
             him
             some
             Office
             or
             some
             Lease
             of
             fee
             Farm
             of
             other
             Lands
             ,
             that
             shall
             return
             wholly
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             albeit
             the
             Church
             do
             and
             may
             use
             
               this
               benign
               Compassion
            
             ,
             with
             such
             as
             be
             
               her
               
               Children
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               particular
               deserts
            
             towards
             her
             for
             their
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             
               no
               reason
               is
               there
            
             ,
             
             but
             that
             
               such
               as
               be
               Enemies
               ,
               Persecutors
               ,
               or
               of
               notorious
               Impiety
               against
               her
               ,
               should
               leave
               the
               Livings
               ,
               which
               they
               possess
               of
               her
               wholly
               ,
               and
               wish
               more
               rigour
               of
               Justice
               ,
            
             than
             the
             other
             before
             named
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             dispose
             not
             only
             of
             the
             old
             Rents
             ,
             but
             of
             Revenues
             also
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             Buildings
             ,
             and
             other
             Emoluments
             .
          
           
             For
             better
             understanding
             whereof
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             (
             l
             )
             as
             well
             these
             Lands
             intirely
             restored
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             old
             Rents
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             imployed
             to
             the
             best
             and
             greatest
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             publick
             profit
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             
               were
               not
               to
               be
               turned
               presently
               at
               the
               first
               to
               any
               particular
               Owner
               that
               would
               challenge
               or
               lay
               claim
               to
               the
               same
            
             ;
             but
             rather
             by
             Petition
             of
             the
             Prince
             and
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             assigned
             to
             some
             common
             Purses
             and
             Treasury
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             some
             certain
             Council
             of
             principal
             Bishops
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             others
             most
             fit
             for
             the
             purpose
             for
             certain
             Years
             to
             be
             limited
             ,
             to
             gather
             up
             and
             dispose
             of
             all
             these
             Rents
             ,
             Revenues
             ,
             
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Livings
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             to
             them
             assigned
             for
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             and
             Realm
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             term
             allotted
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             some
             four
             ,
             five
             ,
             or
             six
             Years
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             as
             shall
             be
             thought
             best
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             bound
             to
             give
             an
             account
             to
             the
             Persons
             that
             should
             be
             assigned
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Pope's
             Holiness
             for
             this
             effect
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             disposed
             of
             this
             Treasury
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             and
             this
             Council
             might
             be
             called
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Reformation
            
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             be
             more
             particularly
             declared
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             were
             not
             convenient
             to
             return
             these
             Lands
             and
             Livings
             again
             to
             the
             same
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             had
             them
             before
             ,
             is
             evident
             to
             all
             Men
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Times
             and
             State
             of
             England
             are
             far
             other
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             that
             they
             were
             ,
             when
             these
             Lands
             were
             given
             ;
             and
             consequently
             do
             require
             different
             provision
             and
             disposition
             of
             things
             ,
             conformed
             to
             the
             present
             necessity
             and
             utility
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             World
             knoweth
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             all
             Abby-Lands
             ,
             appertained
             in
             the
             old
             time
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             St.
             Bennet
             ,
             of
             which
             Order
             at
             this
             time
             there
             are
             very
             few
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             to
             occupy
             or
             possess
             the
             
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             them
             upon
             Strangers
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             England
             having
             so
             many
             other
             necessities
             ,
             were
             very
             inconvenient
             ;
             and
             besides
             this
             it
             may
             be
             so
             that
             many
             Houses
             and
             Families
             of
             that
             Order
             of
             St.
             Bennet
             ,
             or
             of
             St.
             Bernard
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Monastical
             Profession
             (
             though
             in
             it self
             most
             Holy
             )
             will
             neither
             be
             possible
             nor
             necessary
             in
             England
             presently
             upon
             the
             first
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             rather
             in
             place
             of
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             good
             Colleges
             ,
             Universities
             ,
             Seminaries
             ,
             Schools
             ,
             for
             increasing
             of
             our
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             divers
             Houses
             of
             other
             Orders
             ,
             that
             do
             deal
             more
             in
             preaching
             and
             helping
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             respect
             will
             be
             more
             necessary
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             work
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             for
             many
             Years
             after
             ;
             though
             of
             the
             other
             also
             are
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             to
             be
             planted
             and
             well
             provided
             for
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             shall
             seem
             most
             expedient
             for
             God's
             glory
             ,
             the
             Universal
             good
             of
             the
             Realm
             to
             this
             
               Council
               of
               Reformation
            
             ,
             by
             whose
             hands
             their
             Lands
             ,
             Rents
             ,
             and
             Revenues
             may
             far
             more
             profitably
             be
             divided
             and
             imployed
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             more
             peace
             and
             quietness
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             should
             be
             returned
             to
             every
             particular
             Religion
             again
             .
          
           
             
             
               Animadversions
               on
               Chap.
               V.
               
            
             
               (
               k
               )
               
                 THat
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 special
                 care
                 and
                 fervent
                 desire
                 to
                 clear
                 his
                 Conscience
                 well
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 about
                 Abby-Lands
                 .
              
               ]
               In
               this
               Chapter
               our
               Jesuit
               does
               very
               warmly
               press
               the
               Restitution
               of
               Abby-Lands
               ,
               and
               I
               could
               heartily
               have
               wished
               that
               those
               that
               furnished
               Dr.
               Johnston
               with
               his
               Materials
               for
               writing
               his
               little
               Book
               about
               the
               
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Abby-Lands
              
               to
               the
               Possessors
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               had
               accommodated
               him
               also
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               ,
               with
               this
               
                 Jesuits
                 Memorial
              
               ;
               I
               am
               confident
               it
               would
               have
               saved
               the
               Doctor
               something
               else
               besides
               his
               Pains
               .
            
             
               How
               ridiculous
               his
               Attempts
               were
               then
               ,
               was
               shewed
               by
               an
               Ingenious
               hand
               in
               a
               single
               Sheet
               of
               Paper
               entituled
               
                 Abby
                 and
                 other
                 Church-Lands
                 not
                 yet
                 assured
                 to
                 such
                 Possessors
                 as
                 are
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               :
               And
               indeed
               our
               Jesuit
               has
               knockt
               their
               great
               Argument
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Confirmation
              
               ,
               in
               Q.
               
               Mary's
               days
               ,
               on
               the
               head
               ,
               when
               he
               declares
               ,
               That
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 any
                 careful
                 Man's
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolick
                 hath
                 tolerated
              
               [
               the
               Jesuit
               will
               not
               use
               the
               word
               Confirmed
               ]
               
                 with
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 Queen
              
               Mary
               '
               
                 s
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 that
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 how
                 times
                 and
                 matters
                 went
                 then
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolick
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 take
                 of
                 her
                 Children
                 what
                 she
                 could
                 get
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 lose
                 all
              
               ;
               
               
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Toleration
                 then
                 used
                 was
                 upon
                 constraint
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 of
                 farther
                 Inconveniencies
                 to
                 follow
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               that
               Attempt
               to
               assure
               Abby-Lands
               was
               ridiculous
               ,
               so
               I
               am
               afraid
               it
               was
               not
               the
               sincerest
               ;
               whosoever
               has
               read
               this
               Jesuit's
               Memorial
               ,
               and
               has
               any
               value
               for
               him
               ,
               cannot
               but
               suspect
               the
               same
               with
               me
               .
            
             
               One
               thing
               is
               a
               little
               peculiar
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               Jesuit
               is
               for
               compromizing
               the
               business
               with
               the
               Possessors
               of
               Abby-Lands
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               Arguments
               for
               a
               Restitution
               of
               those
               Lands
               ,
               if
               they
               prove
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               ,
               prove
               that
               the
               Restitutions
               ought
               to
               be
               absolute
               :
               but
               let
               his
               Arguments
               be
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               the
               Jesuit
               is
               for
               having
               half
               a
               Loaf
               rather
               than
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
             
             
               (
               l
               )
               
                 That
                 as
                 well
                 these
                 Lands
                 intirely
                 restored
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 old
                 Rents
                 —
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 presently
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 Owner
                 .
              
               ]
               After
               the
               Jesuit
               has
               contended
               so
               earnestly
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               for
               Restitution
               of
               Abby-Lands
               ,
               upon
               reasons
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               one
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               for
               restoring
               them
               to
               their
               Primitive
               Owners
               ;
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               Conscience
               and
               Justice
               do
               as
               much
               exact
               as
               the
               Restitution
               of
               them
               at
               all
               .
               The
               plain
               and
               true
               Reason
               of
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               The
               Jesuits
               being
               an
               upstart
               Order
               since
               the
               Suppression
               of
               Monasteries
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               none
               of
               those
               Abby-Lands
               did
               belong
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               could
               be
               restored
               to
               them
               :
               and
               to
               have
               'em
               all
               given
               up
               to
               the
               Benedictines
               and
               the
               other
               old
               Orders
               ,
               is
               what
               a
               Jesuit
               could
               never
               bear
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               for
               having
               them
               all
               sequestred
               into
               a
               common
               stock
               for
               six
               and
               seven
               years
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               no
               question
               need
               be
               made
               but
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               would
               have
               run
               down
               all
               the
               old
               Orders
               as
               useless
               to
               England
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               swallowed
               the
               whole
               Morsel
               of
               Abby-Lands
               themselves
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             the
             many
             great
             and
             singular
             Benefits
             that
             would
             ensue
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             this
             Restitution
             and
             Disposition
             of
             Abby-Lands
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             of
             all
             would
             ensue
             the
             thing
             that
             we
             have
             most
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             it
             importeth
             us
             of
             all
             other
             Points
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Almighty
             God's
             wrath
             would
             be
             pacified
             towards
             us
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             Realm
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             presumed
             his
             Justice
             hath
             scourged
             and
             afflicted
             so
             grievously
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             seeth
             and
             wondereth
             at
             ;
             for
             that
             infamous
             Sacriledge
             and
             Monstrous
             Rapine
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             whereby
             at
             once
             he
             destroyed
             and
             pluckt
             from
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             Saints
             and
             Souls
             deceased
             ,
             all
             the
             pious
             Acts
             and
             Memories
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             in
             more
             than
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             before
             him
             ,
             his
             Ancestors
             had
             bestowed
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             had
             their
             part
             and
             interest
             ,
             either
             of
             that
             Sacrilege
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Temporal
             gain
             afterward
             ,
             and
             no
             convenient
             satisfaction
             
             hitherto
             has
             been
             made
             ,
             no
             marvel
             if
             the
             hand
             of
             Almighty
             God
             has
             been
             heavy
             over
             us
             :
             For
             we
             read
             that
             God
             never
             ceased
             to
             beat
             and
             whip
             King
             Pharaoh
             until
             he
             had
             restored
             unto
             Abraham
             his
             Wife
             again
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             a
             common
             Maxim
             among
             Divines
             ,
             
               Non
               dimittitur
               peccatum
               ,
               nisi
               restituatur
               ablatum
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             would
             follow
             by
             this
             Restitution
             ,
             and
             temperate
             Composition
             ,
             That
             such
             as
             remain
             with
             the
             Possession
             of
             Abby-Lands
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Livings
             in
             the
             manner
             aforesaid
             ,
             might
             hold
             them
             securely
             ,
             they
             and
             their
             Heirs
             ,
             without
             scruple
             or
             danger
             to
             God
             or
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             by
             no
             other
             means
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             can
             be
             assured
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             .
             For
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             and
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             said
             that
             't
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             see
             how
             they
             may
             be
             assured
             any
             other
             ways
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             in
             certain
             cases
             dispose
             of
             Livings
             left
             to
             the
             Church
             from
             one
             use
             to
             another
             ;
             yet
             to
             the
             end
             their
             disposition
             may
             be
             available
             ,
             and
             the
             Possessor's
             Conscience
             free
             ,
             there
             are
             required
             many
             Conditions
             and
             Circumstances
             which
             will
             hardly
             be
             found
             or
             verified
             in
             our
             case
             of
             England
             .
             For
             first
             the
             Disposition
             
             of
             Christ's
             Vicar
             must
             be
             free
             without
             all
             constraint
             ,
             fear
             or
             respect
             of
             avoiding
             greater
             inconveniences
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             commutation
             ought
             to
             be
             with
             consent
             of
             Parties
             interessed
             ,
             or
             that
             have
             claim
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ,
             as
             here
             are
             many
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             Religious
             Orders
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             People
             ,
             besides
             the
             Successors
             and
             Kindred
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             gave
             the
             Lands
             ,
             which
             would
             hardly
             agree
             to
             let
             the
             said
             Livings
             to
             be
             utterly
             alienated
             as
             they
             are
             ;
             Moreover
             the
             Commutation
             to
             be
             good
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             so
             good
             an
             use
             ,
             or
             better
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             was
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             the
             Givers
             and
             Founders
             ;
             and
             which
             of
             themselves
             might
             be
             presumed
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             alive
             again
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             circumstances
             of
             our
             Times
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             allow
             ,
             or
             not
             mislike
             of
             the
             same
             .
             All
             which
             is
             so
             far
             off
             from
             our
             English
             case
             ,
             as
             all
             Men
             of
             judgment
             do
             easily
             see
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             World
             also
             ,
             and
             of
             temporal
             Justice
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             great
             security
             to
             the
             Possessors
             of
             these
             Lands
             ,
             without
             some
             such
             sound
             Order
             and
             Agreement
             as
             this
             is
             ;
             for
             that
             ever
             there
             will
             be
             murmuring
             and
             pushing
             at
             them
             and
             their
             Children
             ;
             and
             as
             Religious
             Orders
             shall
             come
             to
             grow
             and
             
             wax
             strong
             in
             England
             again
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             a
             saying
             to
             their
             old
             Tenants
             ,
             Invaders
             ,
             or
             Detainers
             of
             their
             Lands
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             ground
             of
             infinite
             suits
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Prince
             should
             be
             affected
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             or
             interessed
             in
             the
             matter
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             so
             would
             he
             favour
             or
             disfavour
             ;
             all
             which
             would
             be
             matter
             of
             great
             inconveniences
             ,
             and
             wholly
             cut
             off
             by
             this
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             would
             follow
             by
             this
             manner
             of
             Restitution
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             would
             be
             furnished
             again
             quickly
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             five
             or
             six
             Years
             (
             which
             might
             be
             the
             time
             allowed
             for
             the
             aforesaid
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             things
             )
             of
             more
             variety
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             Abbys
             ,
             Nunneries
             ,
             Hospitals
             ,
             Seminaries
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             Monuments
             of
             Piety
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             purpose
             for
             the
             present
             good
             of
             our
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             than
             ever
             it
             was
             before
             the
             Desolation
             thereof
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             sense
             ,
             would
             be
             verified
             ,
             
               Vbi
               abundavit
               delictum
               ,
               ibi
               superabundavit
               &
               gratia
               .
            
             I
             say
             of
             more
             variety
             of
             Religious
             Monuments
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             for
             the
             present
             good
             of
             England
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             
             would
             not
             be
             so
             great
             perhaps
             ,
             nor
             so
             Majestical
             ,
             nor
             yet
             so
             rich
             ,
             nor
             would
             be
             needful
             for
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             place
             of
             so
             great
             Houses
             ,
             and
             those
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             Orders
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             contemplative
             ,
             that
             attended
             principally
             to
             their
             own
             Spiritual
             good
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             were
             builded
             ordinarily
             in
             places
             remote
             from
             Conversation
             of
             People
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             planted
             now
             ,
             both
             of
             these
             and
             other
             Orders
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Condition
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             lesser
             Houses
             ,
             with
             smaller
             Rents
             and
             numbers
             of
             People
             ,
             but
             with
             more
             perfection
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             Edification
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             the
             gaining
             of
             Souls
             than
             before
             ;
             and
             these
             Houses
             might
             be
             most
             multiplied
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             seen
             to
             be
             most
             profitable
             to
             this
             effect
             .
             And
             in
             this
             manner
             might
             England
             ,
             in
             small
             space
             ,
             become
             again
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             best
             furnished
             Country
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             variety
             and
             perfection
             of
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             Works
             and
             Monuments
             of
             Piety
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             would
             follow
             of
             this
             Restitution
             ,
             the
             Stay
             ,
             Pillar
             ,
             and
             Foundation
             of
             all
             other
             good
             Works
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             external
             reparation
             of
             our
             English
             Church
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             made
             or
             much
             
             holpen
             by
             this
             common
             Purse
             ,
             and
             without
             this
             will
             hardly
             ,
             or
             never
             be
             done
             .
             For
             that
             the
             necessity
             will
             be
             infinite
             ,
             and
             Reparations
             wonderfully
             great
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             needful
             after
             so
             long
             a
             Tempest
             ,
             Storm
             ,
             and
             Shipwrack
             .
             Catholicks
             will
             be
             poor
             for
             divers
             Years
             ,
             and
             the
             Works
             will
             be
             many
             ,
             great
             ,
             and
             costly
             that
             must
             be
             done
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             The
             variety
             of
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             Religious
             before-mentioned
             ,
             both
             for
             Men
             and
             Women
             ;
             repairing
             ,
             enlarging
             and
             multiplying
             of
             Churches
             ,
             increasing
             of
             poor
             Benefices
             ,
             restoring
             of
             Hospitals
             ,
             provision
             of
             free
             Schools
             ,
             erection
             of
             Seminaries
             both
             for
             the
             Youth
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             others
             round
             about
             us
             infected
             ,
             of
             whose
             reduction
             we
             must
             also
             have
             care
             .
             The
             founding
             of
             publick
             Lectors
             in
             our
             Universities
             ,
             and
             assisting
             many
             particular
             Colleges
             that
             lack
             Maintenance
             ,
             and
             Rent
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             particular
             wants
             ,
             needs
             ,
             and
             necessities
             more
             than
             are
             ,
             and
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             for
             the
             new
             setting
             up
             of
             our
             Catholick
             Church
             again
             ;
             for
             which
             if
             we
             have
             not
             some
             such
             common
             Purse
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             the
             matter
             will
             go
             very
             slowly
             forwards
             ,
             and
             the
             Reformation
             never
             such
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             point
             of
             restoring
             Abby-Lands
             ,
             with
             the
             moderation
             which
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             
             is
             to
             be
             holpen
             ,
             set
             forward
             ,
             and
             urged
             ,
             most
             earnestly
             ,
             by
             all
             such
             as
             have
             God's
             Zeal
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             desire
             a
             good
             Reformation
             in
             England
             .
             And
             whosoever
             should
             be
             contrary
             or
             backward
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             either
             for
             his
             own
             interest
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             Friends
             ,
             or
             of
             vain
             fear
             ,
             policy
             ,
             coldness
             ,
             or
             lack
             of
             fervour
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             seeing
             the
             reason
             alledged
             for
             it
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             facility
             to
             compass
             and
             perform
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             so
             notorious
             and
             evident
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             only
             the
             principal
             Persons
             of
             the
             Realm
             (
             who
             may
             farther
             or
             hinder
             the
             same
             )
             were
             to
             be
             disposed
             and
             dealt
             withal
             before
             hand
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Prince
             and
             Catholick
             King
             that
             God
             shall
             give
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             Holiness
             also
             were
             to
             be
             prevented
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             principal
             and
             important
             for
             all
             our
             work
             .
             And
             of
             the
             Prince
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             he
             would
             promise
             or
             vow
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Oblation
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             give
             him
             good
             success
             in
             the
             establishing
             of
             his
             Crown
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             he
             will
             for
             his
             part
             restore
             in
             the
             manner
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             shall
             find
             invaded
             ,
             or
             retained
             by
             the
             Crown
             ,
             thereby
             to
             give
             example
             and
             encouragement
             for
             others
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             
             Rebels
             Goods
             ,
             which
             any
             way
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             confiscate
             ,
             he
             will
             abstain
             his
             hands
             from
             the
             part
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             therein
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             appertain
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             pious
             and
             religious
             proceeding
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             God
             will
             prosper
             and
             aid
             him
             much
             the
             more
             .
             Of
             his
             Holiness
             also
             the
             like
             were
             to
             be
             required
             ,
             that
             considering
             the
             many
             necessities
             that
             England
             shall
             have
             at
             the
             first
             beginning
             to
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             restore
             the
             outward
             would
             vouchsafe
             not
             only
             to
             further
             and
             favour
             this
             designment
             of
             Restitution
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             in
             manner
             aforesaid
             ;
             but
             also
             as
             a
             bountiful
             Father
             ,
             
             
               remit
               some
               part
               of
               the
               temporal
               duties
               ,
            
             which
             will
             be
             due
             to
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             from
             England
             as
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             Bishopricks
             and
             
               the
               like
            
             ,
             for
             the
             certain
             space
             only
             of
             some
             Years
             after
             the
             next
             change
             for
             the
             setting
             of
             foot
             of
             our
             Church
             again
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             of
             great
             Edification
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             an
             infinite
             incouragement
             to
             our
             English
             Catholicks
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             may
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             among
             Ecclesiastical
             Livings
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             invaded
             by
             temporal
             Men
             ,
             some
             have
             been
             taken
             from
             the
             Secular
             Clergy
             also
             ,
             as
             from
             Bishops
             ,
             Cathedral
             and
             Collegial
             
             Churches
             ,
             Colleges
             ,
             Deanries
             ,
             Parsonages
             ,
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             though
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             from
             Religious
             Orders
             .
             And
             these
             for
             that
             their
             true
             Owners
             are
             or
             will
             be
             quickly
             extant
             ,
             and
             that
             present
             need
             will
             be
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             the
             uses
             to
             which
             they
             were
             first
             appointed
             ;
             it
             is
             reason
             they
             should
             be
             returned
             to
             the
             same
             Uses
             and
             Churches
             again
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             common
             Purse
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             yet
             with
             the
             Limitation
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             designed
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             shall
             think
             best
             and
             most
             expedient
             .
          
           
             About
             Impropriate
             Parsonages
             ,
             Patronages
             ,
             and
             Advowsons
             of
             Benefices
             ,
             albeit
             for
             the
             part
             they
             come
             into
             Temporal
             Men's
             hands
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             things
             either
             incorporated
             or
             annexed
             to
             Abby-Lands
             ;
             for
             that
             these
             Revenues
             and
             Priviledges
             were
             given
             to
             Religious
             Orders
             in
             the
             old
             times
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             with
             Obligation
             only
             to
             provide
             Preachers
             and
             Teachers
             to
             the
             Parishes
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             Religious
             Houses
             were
             suppressed
             by
             King
             Henry
             ,
             the
             said
             Parsonages
             ,
             Tithes
             ,
             Advowsons
             ,
             and
             Patronages
             passed
             also
             to
             Lay-mens
             hands
             ,
             as
             Members
             and
             Parcels
             of
             Abby-Lands
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             truth
             they
             
             were
             taken
             from
             the
             Livings
             and
             Revenues
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Curates
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             are
             part
             of
             the
             Revenues
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             more
             reason
             that
             they
             should
             be
             accepted
             rather
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             than
             Monastical
             Livings
             ;
             and
             consequently
             be
             returned
             back
             to
             the
             Church
             again
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             Moderation
             and
             Qualification
             that
             shall
             seem
             most
             expedient
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             to
             any
             other
             uses
             ,
             as
             Abby-Lands
             may
             be
             for
             the
             greater
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             better
             setting
             up
             of
             our
             Church
             again
             .
             And
             for
             that
             I
             have
             divers
             times
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             set
             down
             some
             Notes
             about
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             a
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             are
             principally
             to
             be
             occupied
             .
          
           
             FOR
             the
             Execution
             of
             all
             these
             Notes
             and
             Advertisements
             that
             here
             are
             set
             down
             about
             the
             Reformation
             of
             England
             ,
             nothing
             will
             be
             of
             so
             much
             moment
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             certain
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             and
             zealous
             Men
             put
             in
             authority
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Pope's
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             attend
             principally
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             only
             to
             this
             affair
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             give
             a
             continual
             account
             what
             they
             do
             in
             the
             same
             .
             And
             for
             that
             and
             name
             of
             Inquisition
             may
             be
             somewhat
             odious
             and
             offensive
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             name
             these
             Men
             a
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             authority
             might
             be
             limited
             for
             some
             certain
             number
             of
             Years
             ,
             as
             four
             ,
             five
             or
             six
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             thought
             most
             convenient
             and
             sufficient
             ,
             for
             the
             setting
             up
             and
             establishing
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             before
             the
             end
             of
             this
             term
             assigned
             ,
             they
             shall
             give
             account
             
             to
             the
             Persons
             appointed
             for
             this
             purpose
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             of
             all
             matters
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Rents
             received
             and
             imployed
             by
             them
             as
             after
             shall
             be
             declared
             .
             And
             for
             that
             the
             matters
             and
             affairs
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             these
             Men
             ,
             are
             many
             and
             weighty
             ,
             and
             of
             singular
             great
             importance
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             of
             their
             ordinary
             residence
             should
             be
             in
             London
             near
             the
             Court
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             have
             easie
             recourse
             and
             conference
             with
             the
             Prince
             and
             Council
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             That
             their
             Persons
             be
             of
             great
             sufficiency
             and
             respect
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             the
             purpose
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             perhaps
             may
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               London
            
             ,
             and
             Rochester
             ,
             whose
             Diocesses
             lie
             near
             about
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             no
             great
             lett
             to
             their
             ordinary
             charge
             to
             reside
             much
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             be
             imployed
             in
             this
             affair
             also
             .
             And
             with
             these
             Men
             might
             be
             joyned
             ,
             other
             principal
             and
             skilful
             ,
             either
             Bishops
             or
             others
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             thought
             best
             ;
             together
             with
             all
             kinds
             of
             Officers
             ,
             Secretaries
             ,
             Notaries
             ,
             Gatherers
             ,
             Treasurers
             ,
             and
             other
             helps
             ,
             for
             better
             Execution
             of
             so
             great
             a
             charge
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             and
             most
             principal
             thing
             that
             in
             Temporal
             matters
             should
             be
             committed
             to
             this
             Council
             ,
             is
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             said
             old
             Rents
             of
             Assize
             of
             Abby-Lands
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Revenues
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Restitution
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             Men
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             specified
             ,
             are
             now
             to
             be
             put
             in
             one
             common
             Treasury
             and
             thence
             to
             be
             spent
             and
             imployed
             within
             this
             time
             limited
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             judge
             most
             needful
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             most
             advantage
             of
             God's
             Holy
             Service
             and
             common
             benefit
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             charge
             also
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             lye
             upon
             them
             for
             the
             Collection
             and
             Custody
             of
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Rents
             and
             Revenues
             throughout
             England
             ;
             as
             of
             Benefices
             ,
             Parsonages
             ,
             Curates
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             Livings
             ,
             as
             cannot
             conveniently
             be
             provided
             of
             particular
             Owners
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             English
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             present
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             to
             have
             for
             a
             great
             time
             after
             the
             next
             Reduction
             of
             England
             ,
             will
             scarce
             be
             able
             to
             furnish
             the
             principal
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             places
             alone
             of
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             Bishopricks
             ,
             Deanries
             ,
             Archdeanries
             ,
             Colleges
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             if
             besides
             these
             there
             be
             two
             or
             three
             Men
             left
             for
             Preachers
             to
             be
             given
             to
             every
             
             new
             Bishop
             to
             carry
             with
             him
             into
             his
             Diocess
             (
             a
             small
             store
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Charge
             )
             it
             will
             be
             all
             ,
             and
             how
             then
             think
             you
             will
             it
             be
             possible
             to
             furnish
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             residue
             of
             Benefices
             throughout
             England
             ,
             for
             some
             number
             of
             Years
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             remedy
             this
             inconvenience
             ,
             it
             seems
             that
             the
             only
             way
             would
             be
             for
             this
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             to
             appoint
             Collectors
             of
             these
             Rents
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accountable
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             allowing
             so
             much
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             every
             Parish
             as
             shall
             be
             thought
             needful
             ,
             they
             may
             reduce
             the
             remnant
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             common
             Purse
             ,
             for
             common
             necessities
             ,
             until
             there
             be
             store
             of
             Priests
             to
             furnish
             all
             places
             ,
             with
             particular
             Curates
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             by
             God's
             grace
             ,
             and
             good
             diligence
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             in
             erecting
             and
             furnishing
             Seminaries
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             some
             five
             or
             six
             years
             ,
             that
             is
             before
             this
             Council
             shall
             resign
             over
             their
             authority
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             space
             ,
             the
             best
             means
             of
             supplying
             the
             common
             Spiritual
             needs
             of
             England
             would
             be
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             no
             Priests
             ,
             besides
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             (
             that
             are
             needful
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             rest
             )
             should
             have
             any
             particular
             assignation
             or
             interest
             in
             any
             Benefice
             ;
             but
             only
             a
             sufficient
             
             Pension
             allowed
             him
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             for
             his
             convenient
             maintenance
             and
             his
             Commission
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Teach
             ,
             hear
             Confessions
             and
             all
             other
             Exercises
             of
             Priestly
             Function
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             were
             to
             leave
             their
             charge
             ,
             then
             might
             they
             take
             a
             view
             of
             all
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             times
             or
             before
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             each
             Man's
             talent
             ,
             and
             good
             account
             given
             of
             himself
             in
             this
             time
             of
             tryal
             ,
             to
             place
             them
             in
             Benefices
             ;
             But
             yet
             with
             this
             express
             Proviso
             and
             Condition
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             be
             removed
             again
             from
             the
             same
             Benefices
             to
             a
             worse
             or
             to
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             they
             give
             not
             Satisfaction
             in
             their
             Function
             ;
             which
             only
             Bridle
             may
             chance
             to
             do
             more
             good
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Laws
             and
             Exhortations
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             good
             sometimes
             to
             put
             it
             in
             Execution
             ,
             to
             promote
             some
             in
             higher
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             thrust
             down
             others
             to
             lower
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Visitation
             ,
             when
             cause
             is
             offered
             .
          
           
             And
             one
             thing
             ,
             before
             all
             others
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             very
             great
             moment
             for
             this
             Council
             to
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             presently
             at
             the
             beginning
             they
             do
             publish
             an
             Edict
             or
             Proclamation
             ,
             with
             all
             severity
             ,
             commanding
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             great
             Punishment
             ,
             That
             no
             Religious
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             
             Person
             whatsoever
             do
             enter
             into
             the
             Realm
             without
             presenting
             himself
             before
             the
             Council
             within
             so
             many
             days
             after
             his
             entrance
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             shew
             the
             cause
             why
             he
             cometh
             ,
             and
             the
             Licence
             and
             Authority
             by
             which
             he
             cometh
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Council
             for
             his
             aboad
             or
             departure
             again
             ;
             for
             if
             this
             be
             not
             done
             ,
             and
             observed
             with
             all
             rigour
             ,
             many
             scandalous
             ,
             light
             ,
             and
             inconstant
             People
             ,
             partly
             upon
             novelty
             ,
             and
             partly
             upon
             hope
             to
             gain
             ,
             will
             repair
             presently
             to
             England
             ,
             and
             do
             great
             hurt
             by
             their
             Example
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             this
             Door
             is
             once
             stopped
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             for
             this
             Council
             to
             write
             to
             all
             the
             Heads
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             to
             send
             them
             such
             a
             number
             of
             exemplar
             and
             reformed
             Men
             or
             Women
             to
             begin
             to
             plant
             the
             said
             Religious
             in
             England
             as
             shall
             be
             thought
             expedient
             ,
             and
             be
             demanded
             .
             And
             for
             that
             Religious
             Orders
             have
             been
             more
             defac'd
             ,
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             in
             our
             Realm
             than
             in
             any
             Christian
             Country
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             would
             be
             convenient
             to
             make
             such
             an
             amends
             and
             recompence
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             besides
             in
             any
             other
             Kingdom
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             approved
             Religious
             Orders
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             should
             be
             called
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             placed
             joyntly
             in
             the
             City
             
             of
             London
             ;
             for
             that
             at
             least
             it
             is
             to
             be
             presumed
             that
             this
             City
             would
             be
             capable
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             they
             might
             be
             derived
             afterwards
             by
             little
             and
             little
             into
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             as
             Commodities
             were
             offered
             ,
             and
             as
             Men's
             Devotions
             should
             require
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             should
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             most
             agreeable
             and
             profitable
             to
             the
             State
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             but
             altogether
             to
             be
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             perfection
             of
             their
             first
             Institution
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             most
             excellent
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             priviledge
             above
             all
             other
             Kingdoms
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             all
             Religious
             Orders
             are
             not
             seen
             together
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             in
             the
             perfection
             of
             their
             first
             institute
             and
             observance
             ;
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Condition
             of
             admitting
             any
             Order
             into
             England
             ,
             now
             at
             our
             next
             Reformation
             ,
             be
             they
             Men
             or
             Women
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             greater
             Glory
             of
             God
             be
             procured
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             more
             easie
             effectuating
             of
             this
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             taken
             order
             ,
             that
             Religious
             Men
             and
             Women
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             admitted
             only
             from
             the
             Parts
             and
             Countries
             for
             beginning
             this
             great
             work
             of
             England
             where
             it
             is
             known
             that
             their
             Order
             is
             reformed
             ,
             and
             hath
             some
             that
             observe
             the
             first
             perfection
             of
             their
             Rule
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             days
             divers
             Countries
             have
             .
             And
             with
             this
             one
             Observation
             
             only
             about
             Religious
             Orders
             and
             People
             ,
             England
             would
             be
             the
             most
             eminent
             Country
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             Religious
             Houses
             in
             England
             ,
             care
             may
             be
             had
             that
             such
             be
             builded
             ,
             and
             most
             multiplied
             as
             be
             most
             needful
             and
             profitable
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             and
             do
             apply
             their
             labours
             to
             action
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             help
             also
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             before
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             Seminaries
             and
             Colleges
             be
             built
             and
             put
             in
             order
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             ease
             of
             our
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             old
             and
             ancient
             Religious
             ,
             that
             appertain
             most
             to
             Contemplation
             ,
             though
             also
             they
             be
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             yet
             when
             in
             every
             Shire
             there
             were
             one
             of
             a
             sort
             planted
             for
             a
             beginning
             ,
             and
             indowed
             with
             sufficient
             Rent
             for
             a
             competent
             number
             ,
             that
             would
             observe
             their
             first
             institution
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             evil
             entrance
             ;
             for
             that
             quickly
             the
             Devotion
             of
             Good
             People
             would
             increase
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             England
             come
             in
             small
             time
             to
             be
             furnished
             with
             more
             variety
             of
             Monasteries
             and
             Religious
             Monuments
             ,
             and
             of
             much
             more
             edification
             ,
             than
             when
             it
             flourished
             most
             .
             Nunneries
             also
             for
             refuge
             of
             Virgins
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             devoutest
             sort
             of
             Womenkind
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             
             the
             most
             of
             Observant
             Orders
             and
             of
             most
             edification
             were
             first
             to
             be
             planted
             ,
             for
             example
             and
             encouragement
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             some
             new
             Military
             Order
             of
             Knights
             were
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             our
             Realm
             ,
             for
             exercise
             and
             help
             of
             our
             young
             Gentlemen
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             we
             see
             it
             .
             And
             as
             for
             England
             ,
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             it
             had
             only
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             John
             of
             Malta
             ,
             wherein
             now
             perhaps
             there
             may
             be
             some
             difficulties
             at
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             have
             no
             Knights
             left
             of
             our
             Nation
             in
             that
             Order
             to
             train
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             to
             begin
             it
             only
             with
             strangers
             may
             seem
             hard
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             For
             that
             albeit
             their
             institute
             be
             good
             and
             holy
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Turk
             and
             other
             Infidels
             ,
             yet
             is
             Malta
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             these
             Ages
             have
             brought
             forth
             many
             more
             Infidels
             and
             Enemies
             near
             home
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             thereby
             the
             binding
             of
             young
             Gentlemen
             ,
             which
             live
             abroad
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             Wealth
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Ease
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             also
             with
             Women
             to
             perpetual
             Chastity
             by
             Vow
             ,
             as
             Knights
             of
             Malta
             be
             ,
             without
             giving
             them
             the
             means
             and
             helps
             that
             other
             Religious
             Men
             have
             to
             keep
             the
             same
             (
             which
             are
             Disciplines
             ,
             and
             restraint
             from
             Company
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             has
             also
             his
             difficulties
             ,
             as
             
             both
             reason
             and
             experience
             doth
             teach
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             examples
             of
             some
             other
             Countries
             do
             prove
             ,
             as
             namely
             of
             Spain
             ,
             where
             ,
             for
             avoiding
             of
             difficulties
             ,
             they
             have
             procured
             Dispensation
             from
             the
             Pope
             that
             the
             Knights
             of
             the
             Military
             Order
             of
             St.
             
               James
               ,
               Alcantara
               ,
               Calatrava
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             may
             Marry
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             some
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             it
             were
             good
             that
             other
             in
             place
             of
             this
             of
             Malta
             ,
             or
             besides
             this
             some
             other
             new
             Order
             ,
             were
             erected
             also
             in
             our
             Country
             of
             Religious
             Knights
             ,
             and
             (
             m
             )
             that
             their
             Rule
             might
             be
             to
             fight
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             Country
             they
             should
             be
             imployed
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             Heresies
             should
             fail
             ,
             that
             they
             then
             keep
             our
             Seas
             of
             England
             from
             Pirats
             ,
             and
             our
             Land
             from
             publick
             Theft
             ,
             binding
             themselves
             for
             their
             probation
             to
             serve
             in
             their
             Exercises
             the
             time
             that
             should
             be
             limited
             ;
             and
             for
             keeping
             the
             Land
             at
             home
             they
             might
             have
             other
             Companies
             and
             Confraternities
             under
             them
             ,
             much
             like
             to
             that
             called
             the
             Holy
             Hermandad
             in
             Spain
             ,
             which
             alone
             keepeth
             all
             these
             great
             and
             vast
             Kingdoms
             from
             Robberies
             .
             And
             this
             Order
             of
             new
             English
             Knights
             might
             quickly
             be
             made
             a
             very
             flourishing
             Order
             ,
             being
             permitted
             also
             to
             Marry
             ,
             and
             they
             
             might
             take
             the
             Name
             and
             Protection
             of
             some
             Holy
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             the
             Holy
             Kings
             joyntly
             ,
             or
             of
             St.
             George
             ;
             all
             which
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             this
             Council
             to
             deal
             therein
             ,
             with
             the
             Prince
             and
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
               Animadversions
               on
               Chap.
               VII
               .
            
             
               (
               m
               )
               
                 THat
                 their
                 Rule
                 might
                 be
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               ]
               In
               this
               Chapter
               our
               Jesuit
               treats
               of
               his
               Council
               of
               Reformation
               ;
               he
               had
               great
               reason
               to
               avoid
               giving
               it
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Holy
               Council
               of
               Inquisition
               ,
               since
               how
               fond
               soever
               Portugal
               or
               Spain
               may
               be
               of
               an
               Inquisition
               ,
               it
               is
               odious
               to
               England
               ,
               and
               abominable
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               more
               barbarous
               ,
               nor
               more
               diametrically
               contrary
               to
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Jesus
               ,
               than
               the
               Popish
               Inquisitions
               .
               But
               this
               would
               have
               been
               very
               slender
               comfort
               to
               us
               in
               England
               ,
               since
               it
               seems
               we
               were
               to
               have
               had
               the
               Thing
               without
               the
               Name
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               the
               Jesuit
               would
               have
               had
               the
               young
               Popish
               Gentry
               of
               England
               put
               to
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               them
               listed
               into
               a
               Fraternity
               ,
               the
               business
               of
               which
               was
               to
               have
               been
               very
               honourable
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               go
               a
               Dragooning
               about
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               hunted
               down
               the
               Protestants
               (
               whom
               he
               here
               calls
               Hereticks
               )
               like
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               had
               thus
               Christianly
               rooted
               out
               all
               Protestants
               by
               this
               mild
               perswasive
               way
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               then
               forsooth
               these
               wonderful
               valiant
               Knights
               were
               to
               have
               been
               sent
               abroad
               to
               purge
               the
               World
               of
               Heretie
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               ,
               our
               Seas
               of
               Pyrats
               ,
               and
               the
               Land
               of
               Thieve
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               England
               would
               have
               been
               rid
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Protestants
            
             
               Nor
               is
               the
               Jesuit
               content
               with
               this
               ,
               for
               after
               a
               few
               years
               England
               was
               to
               have
               Name
               and
               Thing
               ;
               for
               when
               his
               Council
               of
               Reformation
               resign
               up
               their
               Authority
               ,
               he
               makes
               it
               necessary
               *
               that
               they
               
                 should
                 leave
                 some
                 good
                 and
                 sound
                 manner
                 of
                 Inquisition
                 established
                 for
                 the
                 Conservation
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 planted
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               the
               Jesuit
               is
               in
               the
               right
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               sound
               manner
               (
               by
               which
               I
               know
               the
               Jesuit
               means
               a
               most
               severe
               and
               bloody
               manner
               )
               of
               Inquisition
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               planting
               or
               the
               preserving
               such
               an
               absurd
               and
               ridiculous
               Religion
               as
               Popery
               is
               in
               England
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             divers
             other
             Points
             that
             will
             belong
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             to
             deal
             in
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             only
             hath
             been
             treated
             of
             Abby-Lands
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Livings
             to
             be
             collected
             ,
             imployed
             ,
             and
             disposed
             by
             this
             Council
             ,
             and
             Religious
             Orders
             to
             be
             replanted
             ;
             but
             many
             other
             Points
             do
             yet
             remain
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             whole
             weight
             of
             Restitution
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             External
             and
             Internal
             face
             of
             our
             English
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             perfect
             reparation
             both
             material
             and
             formal
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             will
             depend
             principally
             of
             the
             Authority
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Zeal
             ,
             Magnanimity
             ,
             and
             Piety
             of
             this
             Council
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             purpose
             such
             principal
             branches
             as
             come
             now
             to
             my
             Mind
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             it
             will
             appertain
             to
             these
             Men
             to
             send
             Commissioners
             abroad
             into
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             ordinary
             Correspondence
             in
             all
             the
             Shires
             of
             England
             ,
             thereby
             to
             advise
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             greatest
             wants
             ,
             and
             what
             first
             is
             to
             be
             remedied
             or
             provided
             for
             :
             As
             for
             
             Example
             ,
             here
             Preachers
             ,
             here
             Confessors
             ,
             here
             Priests
             to
             say
             Mass
             ,
             here
             Seminaries
             ,
             here
             Schools
             ,
             here
             Monasteries
             ,
             here
             Colleges
             ,
             here
             Nunneries
             ,
             here
             Hospitals
             ,
             here
             building
             ,
             or
             enlarging
             ,
             or
             repairing
             of
             old
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             with
             their
             Sacristies
             ,
             or
             Revestries
             ,
             Tabernacles
             ,
             Church-Houses
             ,
             publick
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             whereof
             I
             shall
             treat
             more
             in
             some
             particular
             Chapters
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             this
             Memorial
             .
             And
             for
             that
             the
             Reverence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             motive
             of
             Devotion
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             doth
             greatly
             depend
             of
             these
             external
             things
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             one
             principal
             care
             of
             this
             Council
             to
             have
             them
             well
             reformed
             ,
             and
             practical
             Men
             sent
             about
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             necessity
             will
             be
             also
             to
             augment
             the
             Livings
             of
             certain
             Curates
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             to
             increase
             in
             some
             others
             ,
             where
             one
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             as
             commonly
             it
             will
             not
             be
             convenient
             for
             one
             only
             Priest
             to
             live
             any
             where
             alone
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             remedied
             in
             respect
             of
             wanting
             a
             Confessor
             for
             himself
             or
             others
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             be
             sick
             ,
             except
             the
             Parish
             lay
             so
             near
             to
             some
             other
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             necessities
             they
             might
             give
             mutual
             help
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             lived
             together
             .
          
           
           
             For
             singing
             and
             hearing
             of
             Mass
             also
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             order
             must
             be
             taken
             that
             divers
             Parishes
             repair
             to
             one
             upon
             Sundays
             ,
             and
             great
             Holy-days
             ,
             and
             that
             Priests
             be
             so
             distributed
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             supply
             the
             best
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             until
             better
             provision
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             it
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             call
             in
             some
             stranger
             Priests
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             Men
             of
             Edification
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             such
             as
             might
             be
             procured
             by
             means
             of
             some
             Pious
             and
             Zealous
             Bishops
             of
             Foreign
             Countries
             ,
             and
             by
             Commendation
             and
             Election
             of
             some
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             that
             keep
             Schools
             ,
             and
             do
             know
             the
             Vertue
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             being
             requested
             by
             our
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             would
             have
             care
             to
             direct
             only
             such
             Men
             unto
             us
             as
             should
             be
             for
             the
             purpose
             ;
             who
             being
             divided
             about
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             convenient
             Stipends
             appointed
             them
             ,
             without
             appropriation
             of
             any
             Benefice
             (
             for
             that
             would
             have
             inconvenience
             )
             they
             would
             greatly
             ease
             and
             help
             our
             English
             Clergy
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             increased
             and
             grown
             stronger
             ;
             and
             these
             Strangers
             would
             serve
             to
             say
             Mass
             ,
             and
             administer
             some
             Sacraments
             in
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             and
             might
             supply
             also
             the
             Labour
             and
             Function
             of
             some
             Canons
             ,
             for
             singing
             in
             the
             Quire
             and
             divers
             Cathedral
             and
             Collegiate
             Churches
             ,
             where
             other
             
             Provision
             of
             our
             own
             Nation
             could
             not
             be
             so
             soon
             made
             .
             And
             it
             perchance
             would
             be
             less
             hurt
             to
             pass
             on
             with
             these
             Strangers
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             may
             be
             removed
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             prove
             well
             ,
             than
             for
             haste
             and
             want
             to
             make
             up
             a
             number
             of
             unable
             or
             evil
             Priests
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             ever
             after
             a
             Seed
             of
             Corruption
             and
             Disorder
             to
             the
             whole
             Realm
             :
             of
             which
             point
             I
             shall
             say
             also
             more
             in
             the
             Second
             Part
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             Seminaries
             ;
             where
             no
             Priests
             at
             all
             could
             be
             planted
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             there
             some
             honest
             and
             discreet
             Person
             or
             Persons
             of
             the
             Parish
             or
             of
             the
             next
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Lay-men
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             assigned
             to
             have
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             Revestry
             ,
             and
             Priest's
             House
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             all
             dressed
             up
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             good
             order
             ;
             and
             that
             presently
             such
             things
             as
             were
             to
             be
             redressed
             or
             builded
             up
             for
             the
             necessity
             or
             decent
             use
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             Priests
             could
             be
             had
             ,
             should
             be
             out
             of
             hand
             beginning
             to
             be
             put
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             Mony
             to
             be
             allotted
             thereunto
             by
             the
             Council
             according
             to
             the
             Information
             given
             of
             the
             necessities
             ;
             for
             which
             effect
             divers
             Visitors
             ,
             Commissaries
             and
             Under-officials
             ,
             should
             continually
             be
             imployed
             to
             advertise
             and
             see
             how
             matters
             go
             forward
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Church-service
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             not
             be
             had
             as
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             every
             where
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             nor
             that
             it
             can
             else
             be
             done
             in
             all
             places
             by
             a
             Priest
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             or
             by
             one
             in
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             yet
             at
             leastwise
             some
             such
             discreet
             Lay-man
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             might
             be
             appointed
             to
             see
             some
             good
             order
             kept
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Bell
             be
             rung
             thrice
             a
             day
             to
             the
             Angels
             Salutation
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             Holy-days
             at
             least
             (
             if
             not
             more
             often
             )
             the
             People
             be
             called
             together
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             common
             Bell
             ,
             there
             to
             pray
             alone
             in
             private
             Prayer
             ,
             if
             no
             publick
             can
             be
             said
             (
             as
             perhaps
             there
             may
             )
             at
             least
             wise
             the
             Service
             of
             our
             Lady
             may
             be
             said
             by
             some
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             or
             many
             together
             ,
             and
             some
             Homily
             or
             Spiritual
             Book
             read
             ,
             and
             some
             Instruction
             given
             how
             to
             say
             every
             one
             the
             Beads
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             helps
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             that
             Prophanity
             ,
             Atheism
             ,
             or
             forgetfulness
             of
             God
             and
             Godliness
             enter
             not
             at
             the
             beginning
             before
             Priests
             may
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             A
             Calendar
             is
             to
             be
             drawn
             out
             and
             agreed
             upon
             for
             the
             Holy-days
             that
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             England
             ;
             few
             and
             well
             kept
             were
             much
             better
             than
             many
             with
             hurt
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             and
             Dissolution
             of
             manners
             .
             It
             is
             no
             small
             temporal
             loss
             for
             poor
             labouring
             Men
             ,
             that
             live
             and
             
             maintain
             their
             Families
             upon
             the
             labours
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             have
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             vacant
             days
             as
             in
             some
             Countries
             there
             be
             ,
             whereby
             the
             poor
             are
             brought
             to
             great
             necessity
             ,
             and
             the
             Realm
             much
             hindered
             in
             things
             that
             otherwise
             might
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             Corruption
             of
             Manners
             by
             idleness
             much
             increased
             .
             For
             remedy
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             multitude
             of
             Holy-days
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             besides
             Sundays
             )
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             this
             Moderation
             amongst
             others
             might
             not
             be
             admitted
             ,
             that
             some
             days
             had
             only
             Obligation
             to
             hear
             Mass
             ,
             and
             that
             afterwards
             Men
             should
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             labouring
             Men's
             wages
             for
             this
             time
             spent
             in
             hearing
             of
             Mass
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             loss
             would
             fall
             only
             upon
             the
             richer
             sort
             that
             are
             better
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
             Holy-days
             might
             be
             for
             half
             a
             day
             only
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             Forenoon
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             Dinner
             ,
             every
             Man
             should
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             should
             not
             be
             left
             to
             every
             Man
             's
             proper
             will
             to
             work
             or
             to
             make
             Holy-days
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             for
             that
             many
             out
             of
             idleness
             would
             play
             ,
             and
             induce
             others
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             order
             set
             down
             should
             be
             inviolably
             kept
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             Second
             Point
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             keep
             well
             these
             Holy-days
             that
             are
             commanded
             ,
             it
             will
             import
             much
             that
             certain
             good
             Exercises
             be
             appointed
             to
             occupy
             and
             entertain
             the
             People
             upon
             these
             set
             days
             ;
             and
             these
             may
             be
             partly
             Spiritual
             ,
             as
             Service
             said
             ,
             or
             singing
             the
             Church-mattins
             ,
             Mass
             ,
             Even-Song
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             reading
             of
             Homilies
             ,
             Catechisings
             ,
             or
             teaching
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             wherein
             great
             care
             and
             special
             labour
             should
             be
             employed
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Exercises
             may
             be
             of
             honest
             entertainment
             ,
             and
             Relaxation
             of
             Mind
             ,
             which
             may
             keep
             the
             common
             sort
             from
             more
             disorderly
             Games
             ;
             and
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             going
             of
             one
             Parish
             to
             another
             in
             Procession
             ,
             upon
             their
             Festival
             days
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             worst
             ,
             if
             some
             little
             abuses
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             were
             crept
             in
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             remedied
             by
             teaching
             them
             to
             go
             with
             Devotion
             ,
             saying
             their
             Beads
             ,
             the
             Litanies
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             some
             Men
             appointed
             to
             repeat
             the
             principal
             points
             of
             the
             Saints
             Lives
             ,
             which
             they
             celebrate
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             also
             one
             poor
             Parish
             helpeth
             another
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             albeit
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             may
             take
             order
             ,
             amongst
             other
             points
             ,
             that
             every
             Parish-Church
             have
             some
             particular
             Rent
             in
             a
             
             common
             Purse
             for
             their
             maintenance
             without
             asking
             Alms
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Order
             may
             be
             taken
             also
             to
             bring
             in
             certain
             Brotherhoods
             and
             Societies
             in
             every
             Parish
             that
             shall
             be
             capable
             thereof
             ,
             whose
             peculiar
             profession
             may
             be
             to
             treat
             upon
             Holy-days
             of
             all
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             reforming
             of
             such
             abuses
             or
             wants
             as
             shall
             be
             discover'd
             .
             And
             these
             Societies
             must
             have
             certain
             Priviledges
             ,
             Preeminences
             ,
             and
             Exemptions
             for
             them
             that
             do
             their
             Office
             well
             ,
             and
             Chastisement
             for
             the
             contrary
             ;
             but
             all
             must
             be
             subject
             and
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Ordinary
             :
             For
             of
             Exemptions
             of
             Confraternities
             from
             Visitation
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             many
             disorders
             and
             inconveniences
             have
             been
             seen
             in
             other
             Countries
             .
          
           
             And
             above
             all
             other
             Confraternities
             or
             Societies
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             would
             be
             the
             most
             necessary
             in
             every
             Parish
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Curate
             may
             be
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             the
             graver
             sort
             and
             principal
             Men
             of
             the
             Parish
             may
             be
             adjoyned
             ,
             and
             their
             Office
             may
             be
             to
             be
             present
             on
             Holy-days
             ,
             when
             Disputation
             is
             held
             amongst
             the
             Children
             publickly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             procure
             that
             none
             be
             away
             .
             And
             it
             should
             be
             good
             ,
             that
             some
             particular
             emolument
             should
             result
             to
             these
             Men
             for
             their
             diligence
             ,
             and
             
             that
             there
             were
             some
             particular
             Rent
             also
             to
             buy
             rewards
             for
             their
             Children
             that
             shall
             prevail
             in
             this
             Disputation
             ,
             which
             would
             animate
             greatly
             both
             them
             and
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             perfect
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             to
             this
             Confraternity
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             might
             be
             joyned
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             Society
             also
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             in
             the
             little
             Parishes
             where
             more
             Societies
             could
             not
             be
             put
             in
             ure
             ,
             whose
             principal
             charge
             't
             is
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             Confraternity
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             )
             to
             accompany
             the
             Body
             of
             our
             Saviour
             with
             Lights
             and
             other
             Actions
             of
             honour
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             carried
             abroad
             to
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             occasions
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             in
             no
             other
             thing
             God
             hath
             been
             more
             dishonoured
             in
             England
             than
             in
             matters
             touching
             this
             heavenly
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             reason
             that
             particular
             recompence
             be
             made
             therein
             at
             the
             very
             first
             entrance
             of
             Religion
             again
             .
          
           
             Some
             such
             Officer
             as
             the
             Romans
             called
             their
             Censor
             to
             look
             that
             no
             Man
             lived
             idly
             ,
             nor
             brought
             up
             his
             Children
             without
             some
             Exercise
             and
             means
             to
             live
             ,
             would
             be
             of
             importance
             for
             this
             Reformation
             .
             And
             this
             man
             might
             call
             to
             account
             also
             such
             Men
             as
             lived
             suspitiously
             
             or
             scandalously
             ,
             as
             by
             Carding
             and
             Dicing
             ,
             or
             spent
             riotously
             any
             way
             his
             own
             Goods
             or
             his
             Wives
             .
             And
             the
             like
             Commissioners
             were
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Universities
             to
             reform
             them
             to
             the
             best
             utility
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             study
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             drawing
             of
             strangers
             to
             frequent
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             like
             Visitation
             and
             Reformation
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Universities
             of
             our
             common
             Laws
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Inns
             of
             Courts
             and
             Chancery
             in
             London
             .
             And
             this
             concerning
             both
             Manners
             and
             Learning
             ;
             and
             certain
             skilful
             ,
             prudent
             and
             pious
             Men
             ,
             may
             have
             Commission
             to
             consult
             what
             were
             to
             be
             redressed
             about
             the
             common
             Laws
             ,
             either
             for
             learning
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             or
             practice
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Prince
             and
             Parliament
             might
             afterwards
             determine
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             like
             about
             our
             Colleges
             ,
             Halls
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             reading
             both
             of
             Philosophy
             and
             Divinity
             ,
             Physick
             ,
             Civil
             and
             Common
             Laws
             ,
             and
             other
             Sciences
             in
             the
             Universities
             .
          
           
             And
             amongst
             other
             Points
             ,
             to
             consider
             whether
             a
             Third
             University
             were
             not
             necessary
             in
             the
             North
             parts
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             at
             
               Durham
               ,
               Richmond
               ,
               New-Castle
            
             or
             the
             like
             place
             in
             these
             quarters
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             
             polishing
             of
             those
             parts
             towards
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             planting
             learned
             Men
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             need
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             other
             two
             Universities
             which
             we
             have
             already
             ,
             are
             both
             of
             them
             far
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             North
             parts
             cannot
             so
             conveniently
             send
             their
             Children
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             divers
             other
             Countries
             have
             three
             Universities
             ,
             within
             much
             less
             circuit
             than
             these
             three
             would
             be
             .
             A
             like
             Consideration
             also
             might
             be
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             expedient
             to
             have
             a
             third
             Archbishoprick
             in
             England
             ;
             for
             example
             ,
             at
             Bristol
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             for
             his
             Suffragant
             Bishopricks
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             West
             Country
             ,
             and
             more
             parts
             of
             Wales
             ,
             that
             lye
             near
             about
             .
             And
             hereby
             might
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             
             Canterbury's
             charge
             and
             labour
             be
             eased
             much
             ,
             and
             the
             Metropolitan
             Visitations
             from
             three
             Years
             to
             three
             Years
             ,
             more
             commodiously
             performed
             ,
             and
             yet
             sufficient
             priviledges
             and
             preeminence
             left
             to
             the
             said
             Archbishop
             and
             Primate
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             dignity
             of
             the
             said
             Church
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             it
             may
             be
             put
             in
             Deliberation
             ,
             whether
             the
             number
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             increased
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             governing
             of
             
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             that
             their
             circuits
             were
             better
             divided
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             being
             ,
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             very
             ample
             and
             laboursome
             ,
             as
             
               Lincoln
               ,
               York
            
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             other
             places
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             Livings
             of
             some
             other
             Bishopricks
             were
             to
             be
             augmented
             for
             better
             maintaining
             of
             the
             Dignity
             ,
             though
             ordinarily
             this
             is
             the
             least
             want
             of
             our
             Bishops
             in
             our
             Realm
             ;
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Place
             is
             better
             maintained
             by
             opinion
             of
             Gravity
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             than
             by
             much
             abundance
             of
             Riches
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             There
             ensue
             more
             matters
             that
             appertain
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             THough
             I
             have
             touched
             divers
             points
             ,
             yet
             follow
             there
             more
             belonging
             to
             this
             Council
             ,
             among
             which
             one
             very
             special
             is
             as
             hath
             been
             signified
             before
             ,
             the
             particular
             care
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             of
             erecting
             of
             Seminaries
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             for
             the
             encrease
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             every
             Bishoprick
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             And
             before
             that
             Men
             be
             interessed
             in
             the
             Livings
             either
             of
             Bishopricks
             or
             Benefices
             ,
             all
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Livings
             of
             the
             Realm
             might
             be
             searched
             what
             each
             one
             might
             contribute
             to
             the
             erections
             and
             maintenance
             of
             these
             Seminaries
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             at
             such
             an
             easie
             rate
             ,
             as
             none
             had
             need
             to
             feel
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             may
             the
             Furniture
             for
             Education
             of
             English
             youth
             be
             such
             ,
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             as
             no
             Realm
             in
             the
             World
             will
             have
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             Seminaries
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             or
             three
             parts
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Universities
             or
             Archbishopricks
             ;
             
             and
             every
             University
             have
             one
             great
             Seminary
             ,
             wherein
             only
             the
             course
             of
             Divinity
             and
             Philosophy
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             abroad
             that
             are
             subordinate
             to
             these
             may
             be
             read
             Grammar
             ,
             Humanity
             and
             Rhetorick
             alone
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Scholars
             shall
             grow
             fit
             they
             may
             be
             transferred
             to
             the
             great
             Seminaries
             of
             the
             Universities
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             care
             must
             be
             had
             for
             well
             ordering
             of
             Grammar-Schools
             ,
             what
             Books
             are
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             what
             manner
             of
             Masters
             are
             to
             be
             allowed
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             other
             Schools
             for
             Children
             ,
             Writing
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             and
             casting
             of
             Accounts
             by
             Arithmetick
             ,
             which
             greatly
             doth
             awaken
             and
             sharpen
             the
             wits
             of
             young
             Children
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             the
             more
             able
             Men
             for
             their
             Commonwealth
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             taught
             with
             care
             and
             good
             order
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             it
             is
             ,
             where
             Children
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             examined
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             Compose
             ,
             Divide
             and
             Multiply
             numbers
             upon
             the
             suddain
             ,
             and
             without
             Book
             ,
             and
             rewards
             proposed
             to
             them
             that
             do
             best
             .
             And
             in
             all
             Schools
             must
             there
             be
             particular
             order
             also
             for
             teaching
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             divers
             proofs
             appointed
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Publick
             and
             private
             Libraries
             must
             be
             searched
             and
             Examined
             for
             Books
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             Book-binders
             ,
             
             Stationers
             ,
             and
             Booksellers
             Shops
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             
               heretical
               Books
            
             and
             Pamphlets
             ,
             but
             also
             prophane
             ,
             vain
             ,
             lascivious
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             hurtful
             and
             dangerous
             Poysons
             ,
             are
             utterly
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             
               burnt
               ,
               suppressed
            
             ,
             and
             severe
             order
             and
             punishment
             appointed
             for
             such
             as
             
               shall
               conceal
            
             these
             kind
             of
             Writings
             ;
             and
             like
             order
             set
             down
             for
             printing
             of
             good
             things
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             It
             would
             be
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             City
             or
             great
             Shire
             Town
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             set
             up
             a
             certain
             poor
             Man's
             Bank
             or
             Treasury
             that
             might
             be
             answerable
             to
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               Monte
               della
               Pieta
            
             ,
             in
             great
             Cities
             of
             Italy
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             where
             poor
             Men
             might
             either
             freely
             or
             with
             very
             little
             interest
             have
             Mony
             upon
             Sureties
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             take
             it
             up
             at
             intolerable
             Usury
             ,
             as
             oftentimes
             it
             happeneth
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             undoing
             and
             general
             hurt
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             and
             for
             maintenance
             of
             these
             Banks
             ,
             some
             Rents
             or
             Stocks
             of
             Mony
             were
             to
             be
             assigned
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             common
             Purse
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             divers
             good
             People
             ,
             at
             their
             deaths
             ,
             would
             leave
             more
             ,
             and
             Preachers
             were
             to
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             to
             remember
             the
             matter
             in
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             Curates
             and
             Confessors
             in
             all
             good
             occasions
             ,
             either
             of
             Testaments
             
             when
             they
             are
             made
             ,
             or
             of
             cases
             of
             Restitution
             when
             they
             should
             fall
             out
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             occasions
             .
             The
             like
             good
             use
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             that
             Ghostly
             Fathers
             in
             hearing
             Confessions
             and
             otherwise
             should
             admonish
             their
             Spiritual
             Children
             ,
             among
             other
             works
             of
             Piety
             ,
             to
             visit
             Hospitals
             and
             sick
             People
             ,
             as
             also
             publick
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             enjoin
             it
             some
             times
             for
             Penance
             and
             part
             of
             Satisfaction
             ,
             especially
             to
             principal
             People
             whose
             Example
             would
             do
             much
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Fact
             to
             themselves
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             there
             should
             not
             be
             so
             much
             repugnance
             therein
             ,
             as
             commonly
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             in
             delicate
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Hospitals
             were
             to
             be
             kept
             fine
             ,
             cleanly
             ,
             and
             handsome
             ;
             and
             publick
             Prisons
             were
             to
             be
             inlarged
             with
             Courts
             and
             open
             Halls
             for
             People
             to
             visit
             them
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             relieve
             them
             with
             their
             Alms
             ;
             though
             by
             night
             they
             were
             kept
             more
             strait
             .
             And
             above
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             convenient
             place
             is
             to
             be
             made
             in
             all
             Prisons
             to
             say
             and
             hear
             Mass
             ,
             and
             for
             Spiritual
             Men
             to
             make
             Exhortations
             to
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             seeing
             that
             besides
             the
             chastisements
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             is
             also
             to
             be
             sought
             ;
             and
             oftentimes
             they
             are
             in
             better
             disposition
             to
             hear
             good
             Council
             ,
             and
             profit
             themselves
             thereby
             ,
             
             standing
             in
             the
             Prison
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             were
             abroad
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             effect
             only
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             )
             for
             looking
             to
             Prisoners
             ,
             and
             procuring
             the
             comfort
             ,
             relief
             and
             instruction
             of
             such
             as
             be
             in
             necessity
             therein
             ,
             divers
             Societies
             and
             Confraternities
             are
             seen
             to
             be
             instituted
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             where
             Charity
             doth
             flourish
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             also
             in
             ours
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             Prisons
             for
             this
             respect
             (
             of
             the
             Shires
             )
             were
             to
             be
             put
             in
             principal
             Towns
             and
             Cities
             where
             these
             Societies
             might
             be
             erected
             ,
             and
             an
             extract
             or
             summary
             of
             all
             the
             charitable
             works
             ,
             accustomed
             to
             be
             done
             in
             other
             great
             Cities
             ,
             by
             the
             Confraternities
             and
             other
             ways
             ,
             as
             namely
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
               Naples
               ,
               Milan
               ,
               Madrid
               ,
            
             and
             Seville
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             had
             and
             considered
             by
             our
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             ure
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             might
             be
             conveniently
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             A
             general
             Story
             of
             all
             the
             most
             notable
             things
             that
             have
             hapned
             in
             this
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             gathered
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             commended
             to
             Men
             of
             Ability
             ,
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             for
             doing
             the
             same
             .
             And
             when
             time
             shall
             serve
             to
             procure
             of
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             ,
             That
             due
             honour
             may
             be
             done
             to
             our
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ,
             Chapels
             ,
             and
             other
             memories
             
             built
             in
             the
             place
             where
             they
             suffered
             ,
             and
             namely
             at
             Tyburn
             ,
             where
             perhaps
             some
             Religious
             House
             of
             the
             third
             Order
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             called
             Capuchins
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             such
             of
             Edification
             and
             Example
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             would
             be
             erected
             ,
             as
             a
             near
             Pilgrimage
             or
             place
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             for
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             repair
             unto
             .
          
           
             Before
             this
             Council
             make
             an
             end
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             or
             resign
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             before
             has
             been
             signified
             )
             may
             be
             after
             some
             competent
             number
             of
             Years
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             have
             settled
             ,
             and
             also
             secured
             the
             state
             of
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             
             and
             employed
             the
             Lands
             and
             Rents
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             (
             and
             this
             were
             to
             be
             done
             with
             the
             greatest
             expedition
             that
             might
             be
             )
             it
             would
             be
             
               very
               much
               necessary
            
             that
             they
             should
             leave
             some
             good
             and
             
               sound
               manner
               of
               Inquisition
            
             established
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             that
             which
             they
             have
             planted
             :
             For
             that
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             authority
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             would
             be
             best
             to
             spare
             the
             name
             of
             Inquisition
             at
             the
             first
             beginning
             ,
             in
             so
             new
             and
             green
             a
             State
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             ours
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             Years
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             other
             Dissolutions
             ,
             may
             chance
             offend
             and
             exasperate
             more
             than
             do
             good
             ;
             
             but
             afterwards
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             bring
             it
             in
             either
             by
             that
             or
             
               some
               other
               name
            
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             thought
             most
             convenient
             for
             the
             time
             ;
             
               for
               that
               without
               this
               care
            
             ,
             
             
               all
               will
               slide
               down
               and
               fall
               again
               .
            
          
           
             What
             form
             and
             manner
             of
             Inquisition
             to
             bring
             in
             ,
             whether
             that
             of
             Spain
             (
             whose
             rigour
             is
             misliked
             by
             some
             )
             or
             that
             which
             is
             used
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             Italy
             ,
             (
             whose
             coldness
             is
             reprehended
             by
             more
             )
             or
             that
             of
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             take
             a
             kind
             of
             middle
             way
             between
             both
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             determine
             ,
             but
             the
             time
             it self
             will
             speak
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             some
             mixture
             of
             all
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             for
             England
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             divers
             points
             of
             the
             diligent
             and
             
               exact
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               in
               Spain
               ,
            
             they
             are
             
               so
               necessary
            
             ,
             
             as
             without
             them
             ,
             no
             matter
             of
             moment
             can
             be
             expected
             ,
             and
             some
             high
             Council
             of
             Delegates
             from
             his
             Holiness
             in
             this
             affair
             ,
             must
             reside
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             to
             direct
             and
             to
             give
             heart
             and
             authority
             to
             the
             other
             Commissioners
             abroad
             ,
             as
             in
             Spain
             is
             used
             ,
             or
             else
             all
             will
             languish
             .
             Their
             Separations
             of
             their
             Prisons
             also
             from
             concourse
             of
             People
             that
             may
             do
             hurt
             to
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             as
             in
             like
             manner
             is
             some
             sharp
             execution
             of
             Justice
             upon
             the
             obstinate
             and
             remediless
             .
             Albeit
             
             all
             manner
             of
             sweet
             and
             effectual
             means
             are
             to
             be
             tryed
             first
             to
             inform
             and
             instruct
             the
             Parties
             by
             Conference
             of
             the
             Learned
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Labour
             and
             Industry
             of
             Pious
             and
             Diligent
             Men
             ,
             for
             which
             effect
             some
             particular
             method
             and
             order
             is
             to
             be
             set
             down
             and
             observed
             ;
             and
             more
             attention
             is
             to
             be
             had
             to
             this
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             the
             gain
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             execution
             only
             of
             punishment
             assigned
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             Canons
             ,
             though
             this
             also
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             
               with
               resolution
            
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             when
             the
             former
             
               sweet
               means
            
             by
             no
             way
             will
             take
             place
             .
             And
             finally
             this
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             is
             to
             leave
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             temporal
             state
             ,
             (
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             appertaineth
             to
             Religion
             )
             as
             a
             Garden
             newly
             planted
             ,
             with
             all
             kind
             and
             variety
             of
             sweet
             Herbs
             ,
             Flowers
             ,
             Trees
             ,
             and
             Seeds
             ,
             and
             fortified
             as
             a
             strong
             Castle
             ,
             with
             all
             necessary
             defence
             for
             continuance
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             so
             as
             England
             may
             be
             a
             spectacle
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             round
             about
             it
             ;
             And
             Almighty
             God
             glorified
             according
             to
             the
             infinite
             multitude
             of
             dishonours
             done
             unto
             him
             in
             these
             late
             Years
             .
             And
             for
             better
             confirmation
             of
             all
             points
             needful
             to
             Religion
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             necessary
             that
             either
             
             presently
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             soon
             after
             ,
             some
             National
             Council
             of
             the
             English
             Clergy
             should
             be
             gathered
             and
             holden
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             in
             particular
             what
             points
             of
             Reformation
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             hath
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             order
             how
             they
             may
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             with
             all
             perfection
             .
             And
             finally
             besides
             these
             points
             touched
             by
             me
             for
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             this
             National
             Synod
             to
             look
             upon
             ,
             many
             more
             will
             offer
             themselves
             when
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             no
             less
             necessary
             and
             important
             perhaps
             than
             these
             ,
             which
             their
             charity
             ,
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             quality
             of
             their
             Office
             will
             bind
             them
             to
             deal
             in
             for
             God's
             Service
             and
             the
             publick
             weal
             ;
             And
             I
             have
             only
             noted
             these
             ,
             thereby
             to
             stir
             up
             their
             memory
             to
             think
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             what
             were
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             or
             reformed
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             FOR
             that
             the
             English
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             old
             received
             custom
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             is
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             all
             publick
             Laws
             ,
             and
             settled
             Orders
             within
             the
             Land
             ,
             one
             principal
             care
             is
             to
             be
             had
             that
             this
             high
             Court
             and
             Tribunal
             be
             well
             reformed
             and
             established
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             for
             a
             performance
             whereof
             ,
             certain
             Men
             may
             be
             authorized
             by
             the
             Prince
             and
             Body
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             points
             that
             appertain
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             ,
             of
             these
             following
             .
             First
             ,
             of
             the
             number
             and
             quality
             of
             these
             that
             must
             enter
             and
             have
             Voice
             in
             the
             two
             Houses
             :
             And
             for
             the
             higher
             House
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Voices
             in
             old
             time
             put
             also
             divers
             Abbots
             ,
             as
             the
             World
             knoweth
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             now
             when
             we
             are
             not
             like
             to
             have
             Abbots
             quickly
             ,
             of
             such
             greatness
             and
             authority
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             the
             old
             were
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             reason
             to
             
             make
             some
             recompence
             by
             admitting
             some
             other
             principal
             Men
             of
             these
             Orders
             that
             had
             interest
             in
             times
             past
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             some
             Provincials
             ,
             or
             Visitors
             of
             St.
             
             Benet's
             Order
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             said
             Order
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             had
             only
             Abbots
             in
             England
             ,
             are
             now
             reformed
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             have
             therein
             Generals
             ,
             Provincials
             ,
             and
             Visitors
             ,
             above
             their
             Abbots
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             same
             Reformation
             it
             will
             be
             convenient
             perhaps
             ,
             to
             admit
             them
             now
             into
             our
             Country
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             restored
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             about
             the
             Lower
             House
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             on
             ,
             whether
             the
             number
             of
             Burgesses
             were
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             greater
             Towns
             and
             Cities
             only
             .
             And
             for
             that
             in
             this
             House
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Upper
             ,
             matters
             are
             handled
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Realm
             in
             general
             ,
             whether
             some
             mixture
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Religious
             were
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             higher
             House
             ,
             as
             namely
             of
             some
             Deans
             ,
             or
             Archdeacons
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             heads
             of
             Colleges
             or
             Universities
             ,
             and
             some
             Provincials
             ,
             or
             Visitors
             ,
             or
             special
             Men
             to
             be
             chosen
             of
             some
             Religious
             Orders
             to
             be
             intermixt
             amongst
             the
             Burgesses
             and
             Knights
             of
             the
             Shires
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             were
             amongst
             the
             Temporal
             Nobility
             
             of
             the
             higher
             House
             ,
             seeing
             that
             these
             Men
             both
             for
             Piety
             ,
             Prudence
             and
             Learning
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             experience
             in
             the
             Commonweal
             ,
             and
             practice
             abroad
             ,
             especially
             some
             of
             them
             that
             might
             be
             pickt
             out
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             may
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             able
             to
             give
             as
             good
             advice
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             good
             Laws
             and
             Ordinations
             for
             Manners
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             Burgesses
             and
             Knights
             of
             the
             Shire
             ,
             that
             ordinarily
             are
             gathered
             for
             furnishing
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             they
             would
             have
             a
             special
             eye
             to
             the
             assurance
             and
             preservation
             of
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             principal
             consideration
             .
          
           
             For
             chusing
             of
             Knights
             of
             the
             Shires
             ,
             as
             also
             Burgesses
             ,
             a
             more
             perfect
             and
             exact
             Order
             were
             to
             be
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             less
             subject
             to
             partiality
             and
             corruption
             ;
             and
             Information
             were
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             their
             names
             and
             Religion
             .
             And
             for
             Knights
             of
             the
             Shire
             perhaps
             it
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             
               to
               give
               some
               hand
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
            
             at
             leastwise
             for
             a
             time
             to
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
            
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             vertue
             and
             forwardness
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             
               confirm
               their
               Election
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               have
               a
               negative
               Unice
            
             ,
             when
             cause
             should
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             made
             publick
             Profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             before
             their
             Election
             could
             
             be
             admitted
             ,
             or
             they
             take
             their
             way
             towards
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             first
             meeting
             the
             first
             consideration
             ought
             to
             be
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             full
             and
             lawful
             Parliament
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             both
             Houses
             ;
             and
             whether
             all
             Parties
             be
             there
             ;
             and
             whether
             any
             present
             have
             any
             impediment
             to
             be
             laid
             against
             him
             why
             he
             should
             be
             removed
             ,
             or
             not
             have
             Voice
             ;
             or
             whether
             such
             or
             such
             as
             be
             absent
             ,
             and
             may
             come
             ,
             shall
             have
             Voice
             when
             they
             come
             ;
             and
             such
             other
             like
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             be
             set
             down
             in
             writing
             by
             the
             Notaries
             or
             Secretaries
             of
             Parliament
             .
             Men
             may
             be
             appointed
             to
             examine
             with
             what
             Authority
             old
             Priviledges
             or
             Pre-eminences
             have
             been
             taken
             from
             the
             Parliament
             in
             these
             latter
             Years
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             entrance
             of
             Heresie
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Catholick
             Prince
             that
             God
             shall
             give
             us
             may
             be
             dealt
             withal
             to
             restore
             the
             same
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             for
             the
             good
             and
             service
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             first
             Decree
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             lawful
             Parliament
             or
             no
             ;
             
             the
             second
             should
             be
             ,
             (
             n
             )
             
               That
               every
               Man
               be
               sworn
               to
               defend
               the
               Catholick
               Roman
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             moreover
             ,
             That
             
               it
               be
               made
               Treason
               for
               ever
               for
               any
               Man
               to
               propose
               any
               thing
               for
               change
               thereof
               ,
            
             or
             for
             the
             Introduction
             of
             Heresie
             .
             
             And
             for
             more
             Peace
             ,
             Concord
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             of
             Voices
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             perhaps
             to
             use
             the
             custom
             of
             Venice
             and
             other
             Countries
             ,
             where
             Suffrages
             are
             given
             in
             secret
             by
             little
             Balls
             of
             different
             colours
             ,
             signifying
             Yea
             ,
             or
             No
             ,
             to
             the
             matters
             that
             are
             proposed
             .
          
           
             
             It
             hath
             seemed
             to
             some
             Men
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             manner
             of
             proposing
             matters
             in
             the
             Parliament
             might
             be
             first
             to
             appoint
             four
             or
             five
             Commissioners
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             to
             view
             and
             examine
             the
             Bills
             that
             are
             to
             be
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             such
             as
             be
             impertinent
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             other
             to
             propose
             so
             many
             in
             one
             day
             as
             time
             permitteth
             ,
             to
             open
             and
             lay
             down
             the
             reasons
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             of
             doubt
             ,
             or
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             then
             may
             the
             House
             award
             ,
             That
             the
             next
             day
             two
             Persons
             may
             speak
             upon
             the
             Proposition
             exhibited
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             favour
             ,
             the
             other
             against
             it
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             that
             upon
             the
             Third
             Day
             Men
             may
             give
             their
             Voices
             ,
             with
             more
             light
             and
             deliberation
             :
             and
             if
             the
             thing
             be
             of
             small
             importance
             ,
             and
             easie
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             concluded
             the
             second
             Day
             upon
             the
             first
             Days
             Discussion
             only
             ,
             but
             not
             sooner
             .
             And
             the
             days
             and
             matters
             appointed
             to
             be
             discussed
             ,
             should
             be
             registred
             and
             read
             publickly
             
             in
             the
             Parliament-House
             by
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             every
             Man
             might
             know
             what
             he
             were
             to
             deliberate
             or
             determine
             of
             the
             day
             following
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             Order
             of
             proceeding
             :
             But
             now
             for
             making
             of
             new
             Laws
             and
             Decrees
             in
             our
             Catholick
             Parliament
             ,
             these
             Notes
             following
             may
             be
             remembred
             among
             other
             .
          
           
             
             To
             abrogate
             and
             revoke
             all
             Laws
             whatsoever
             have
             been
             made
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             Prince
             or
             Parliament
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             ,
             
             and
             
               put
               in
               full
               authority
            
             again
             ,
             
               all
               old
               Laws
            
             at
             
               ever
               were
               in
               use
               in
            
             England
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             
               against
               Heresies
               and
               Hereticks
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Mortmain
             ,
             
             whereby
             Men
             are
             forbidden
             to
             imploy
             their
             Goods
             upon
             pious
             works
             that
             be
             perpetual
             ,
             without
             particular
             Licence
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             any
             other
             Kingdom
             ,
             where
             yet
             no
             such
             inconvenience
             is
             seen
             to
             ensue
             of
             overmuch
             to
             be
             given
             as
             is
             pretended
             by
             the
             motive
             of
             that
             Law.
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             all
             pious
             works
             must
             begin
             again
             in
             England
             ,
             it
             were
             necessary
             perhaps
             that
             this
             restraint
             should
             be
             removed
             for
             a
             time
             at
             leastwise
             ,
             and
             Men
             rather
             animated
             than
             prohibited
             to
             give
             that
             way
             .
          
           
           
             It
             may
             be
             examined
             by
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             whether
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             entered
             by
             good
             right
             or
             no
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             ,
             whether
             she
             were
             true
             and
             lawful
             Queen
             ,
             
             
               since
               the
               Declarations
            
             and
             Depositions
             published
             by
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             :
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             (
             albeit
             for
             quietness
             sake
             and
             security
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             Decreed
             ,
             That
             all
             matters
             past
             ,
             by
             order
             of
             common
             Justice
             ,
             shall
             be
             ratified
             ,
             except
             only
             such
             open
             acts
             of
             manifest
             injustice
             as
             are
             notorious
             to
             all
             the
             World
             to
             have
             been
             done
             against
             Religion
             ,
             by
             manifest
             wrong
             ,
             as
             the
             injurious
             Condemnations
             of
             divers
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             evident
             oppressions
             of
             some
             other
             Persons
             )
             yet
             that
             all
             other
             Acts
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             Donations
             of
             Livings
             ,
             Titles
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             (
             which
             she
             did
             as
             true
             Queen
             )
             be
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             void
             and
             of
             no
             effect
             ,
             where
             notwithstanding
             may
             be
             a
             Proviso
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             such
             benefit
             or
             grace
             she
             bestowed
             upon
             any
             known
             Catholick
             ,
             or
             Man
             of
             publick
             merit
             ,
             shall
             be
             holden
             for
             good
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             so
             much
             persecuted
             under
             her
             Government
             ;
             And
             for
             all
             other
             her
             said
             gifts
             or
             graces
             to
             be
             either
             void
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             suspended
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             confirmed
             again
             by
             the
             next
             
             Prince
             to
             ensue
             ,
             and
             some
             such
             Distinction
             and
             Declaration
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             seemeth
             necessary
             for
             many
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             whether
             the
             first
             Parliament
             holden
             in
             this
             Queens
             days
             were
             a
             good
             and
             lawful
             Parliament
             or
             no
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             want
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             open
             violence
             used
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Laity
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             lawful
             ,
             that
             then
             all
             other
             Parliaments
             since
             that
             time
             depending
             thereon
             ,
             and
             wanting
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             may
             be
             declared
             in
             themselves
             to
             have
             been
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             Laws
             therein
             made
             ;
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             frustrate
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Statutes
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             this
             Parliament
             shall
             think
             necessary
             to
             confirm
             and
             ratifie
             or
             make
             anew
             .
          
           
             The
             Decree
             and
             Law
             for
             the
             faithful
             restitution
             of
             Abby-Lands
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Revenues
             ,
             with
             the
             Moderation
             before
             specified
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             determined
             of
             among
             the
             very
             first
             points
             of
             importance
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             with
             a
             great
             alacrity
             and
             promptness
             of
             minds
             in
             all
             Men
             ,
             thereby
             to
             bind
             Almighty
             God
             to
             deal
             the
             more
             liberally
             also
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             many
             other
             particular
             Commissions
             and
             Subdelegations
             
             are
             to
             be
             given
             forth
             by
             the
             Prince
             and
             Parliament
             to
             particular
             Troops
             and
             Companies
             of
             Men
             for
             setting
             good
             order
             in
             divers
             matters
             ,
             as
             namely
             one
             very
             ample
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             before-mentioned
             ,
             for
             the
             reestablishing
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             gathering
             up
             and
             disposing
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Rents
             and
             Revenues
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             And
             other
             were
             to
             be
             given
             out
             to
             certain
             principal
             Lawyers
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             reform
             the
             points
             that
             shall
             seem
             needful
             about
             our
             Common
             Laws
             ,
             
             Inns
             of
             Courts
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             mentioned
             ;
             another
             for
             the
             Universities
             ,
             another
             for
             the
             planting
             of
             Seminaries
             as
             well
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             as
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             Strangers
             for
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             such
             like
             weighty
             affairs
             are
             to
             be
             committed
             by
             different
             Commissions
             to
             able
             and
             fit
             Persons
             ,
             for
             putting
             our
             Commonwealth
             in
             joynt
             again
             ,
             except
             it
             shall
             seem
             best
             to
             commit
             the
             most
             of
             these
             matters
             by
             a
             general
             Commission
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             in
             form
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             all
             which
             being
             confirmed
             by
             our
             Catholick
             Prince
             ,
             and
             See
             Apostolick
             ,
             may
             be
             executed
             sweetly
             and
             securely
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             his
             most
             high
             glory
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             good
             of
             our
             Realm
             .
             And
             this
             is
             
             so
             much
             as
             I
             have
             to
             note
             for
             the
             present
             about
             this
             First
             Part
             ,
             concerning
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Realm
             in
             general
             .
             Now
             shall
             I
             speak
             somewhat
             of
             the
             two
             principal
             Members
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Temporalty
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             
               Animadversions
               on
               Chap.
               X.
               
            
             
               (
               n
               )
               
                 THat
                 every
                 Man
                 be
                 sworn
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Roman
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 made
              
               Treason
               for
               ever
               
                 for
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 propose
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 change
                 thereof
                 .
              
               ]
               In
               the
               late
               Popish
               Reign
               every
               one
               does
               remember
               what
               abundance
               of
               pains
               was
               taken
               to
               ridicule
               the
               Penal
               Laws
               and
               Test
               ,
               but
               especially
               the
               Test
               ;
               for
               the
               decrying
               of
               which
               all
               Mouths
               were
               opened
               ,
               all
               Pens
               employed
               ,
               even
               one
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               with
               truth
               call
               our
               own
               that
               Scandal
               of
               Protestant
               Episcopacy
               Dr.
               Parker
               of
               Oxford
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               see
               that
               how
               abominable
               soever
               a
               Test
               was
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Jesuit
               is
               for
               having
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               body
               be
               admitted
               to
               suffrage
               in
               Parliament
               till
               he
               hath
               taken
               a
               swearing
               Test
               for
               Popery
               .
               And
               just
               so
               it
               is
               with
               Penal
               Laws
               ,
               though
               those
               made
               against
               Papists
               (
               which
               by
               the
               bye
               were
               made
               not
               against
               their
               perswasion
               in
               Religion
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               Treasons
               and
               Plots
               (
               which
               as
               Papists
               )
               they
               were
               ever
               and
               anon
               running
               into
               )
               be
               abominable
               ,
               yet
               against
               Hereticks
               they
               are
               absolutely
               necessary
               .
               When
               I
               first
               read
               this
               Chapter
               I
               could
               not
               but
               wonder
               at
               the
               Impudence
               of
               the
               Romish
               Priests
               in
               the
               late
               Reign
               that
               made
               such
               tragical
               Exclamations
               against
               Penal
               Laws
               ,
               but
               especially
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               who
               having
               this
               Memorial
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               admired
               by
               them
               ,
               should
               exclaim
               against
               sanguinary
               Laws
               ,
               when
               yet
               they
               were
               resolved
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               could
               get
               a
               Popish
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               have
               all
               the
               Laws
               that
               were
               ever
               made
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               those
               for
               burning
               them
               at
               Stakes
               restored
               ,
               and
               
                 put
                 in
                 full
                 Authority
              
               .
               God
               hath
               delivered
               us
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               abominable
               and
               bloody
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               may
               He
               ever
               preserve
               us
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               
               gave
               good
               words
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Dissenters
               that
               would
               be
               cajoled
               by
               them
               ,
               with
               their
               Mouths
               ,
               while
               they
               had
               destruction
               and
               ruine
               in
               their
               hearts
               against
               all
               Protestants
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               And
               at
               the
               same
               rate
               were
               too
               many
               Dissenters
               gull'd
               about
               the
               promised
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               be
               established
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               as
               firm
               as
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               ,
               and
               it
               should
               have
               been
               made
               Felony
               or
               Treason
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               for
               any
               one
               in
               Parliament
               ever
               to
               have
               motioned
               a
               Repeal
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               now
               we
               see
               in
               the
               Memorial
               found
               in
               the
               late
               King's
               Closet
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               that
               was
               to
               be
               so
               firmly
               established
               ,
               we
               find
               that
               immediately
               it
               was
               to
               have
               been
               made
               
                 Treason
                 for
                 ever
                 for
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 propose
                 any
                 change
                 of
                 Popery
                 in
                 England
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           SECOND
           PART
           of
           this
           MEMORIAL
           Touching
           the
           CLERGY
           .
        
         
           
             I
             noted
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             might
             be
             divided
             into
             Three
             principal
             Branches
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             both
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             ;
             and
             so
             according
             to
             this
             Division
             shall
             I
             prosecute
             this
             Memorial
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             general
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             and
             ought
             to
             do
             at
             the
             next
             change
             .
          
           
             HAving
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             general
             ,
             which
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Church
             vouchsafed
             to
             name
             his
             own
             Portion
             ,
             
             for
             that
             they
             were
             dedicated
             more
             particularly
             than
             other
             Men
             to
             his
             Divine
             Service
             ;
             and
             our
             
             Saviour
             to
             call
             them
             by
             the
             most
             honourable
             name
             of
             
               the
               light
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             
               Salt
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             .
             The
             first
             point
             of
             all
             to
             be
             remembred
             unto
             them
             seemeth
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             if
             ever
             there
             were
             a
             time
             ,
             wherein
             the
             effect
             of
             these
             names
             were
             needful
             to
             be
             shewed
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             now
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Countries
             next
             Conversion
             ,
             whose
             Fall
             and
             Affliction
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             in
             great
             part
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             wants
             of
             these
             effects
             in
             former
             times
             past
             .
             And
             furthermore
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             England
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             desired
             Reduction
             ,
             and
             happy
             entrance
             of
             some
             Catholick
             Prince
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             long
             and
             bitter
             a
             Storm
             of
             cruel
             Persecution
             ,
             will
             be
             much
             like
             unto
             that
             which
             was
             of
             the
             general
             Church
             of
             Christendom
             in
             time
             of
             the
             first
             good
             Christian
             Emperor
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             after
             the
             bloody
             Persecutions
             of
             so
             many
             Infidel
             Tyrants
             that
             went
             before
             him
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             together
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             as
             God
             on
             the
             one
             side
             provided
             so
             many
             notable
             ,
             zealous
             ,
             and
             learned
             Men
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
             most
             worthy
             Bishops
             ,
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             Devil
             ceased
             not
             to
             stir
             up
             amongst
             
             the
             Clergy
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             divers
             and
             sundry
             Divisions
             ,
             Emulations
             ,
             and
             Contentions
             ,
             some
             of
             indiscreet
             zeal
             against
             such
             as
             had
             fallen
             and
             offended
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             and
             some
             other
             grounded
             upon
             worse
             causes
             of
             Malice
             ,
             Emulation
             and
             Ambition
             tending
             to
             particular
             interest
             ,
             whereby
             both
             that
             good
             Emperour
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             general
             ,
             were
             much
             troubled
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             many
             good
             Men
             scandalized
             ,
             and
             God
             Almighty's
             Service
             greatly
             hindered
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Enemy
             comforted
             .
          
           
             And
             considering
             that
             the
             Times
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Matters
             ,
             and
             Occasions
             may
             chance
             to
             fall
             out
             very
             like
             or
             the
             same
             in
             England
             ,
             whensoever
             it
             shall
             be
             reduced
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             again
             ,
             great
             and
             special
             care
             is
             to
             be
             had
             lest
             semblable
             effect
             should
             also
             follow
             ,
             to
             the
             universal
             prejudice
             of
             the
             common
             cause
             :
             wherefore
             this
             ought
             to
             serve
             as
             a
             preparative
             ,
             
             both
             for
             our
             Prince
             and
             People
             to
             put
             on
             the
             same
             pious
             and
             generous
             mind
             that
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             did
             ,
             to
             bear
             patiently
             with
             the
             infirmities
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             remedy
             all
             matters
             the
             best
             he
             may
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             especially
             Priests
             to
             beware
             of
             like
             deceit
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             if
             perchance
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             cause
             has
             been
             given
             or
             
             taken
             of
             offence
             or
             disgust
             between
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             have
             laboured
             in
             God's
             Service
             ,
             and
             do
             tend
             all
             to
             one
             end
             ,
             to
             procure
             effectually
             now
             that
             it
             be
             altogether
             cut
             off
             and
             put
             in
             oblivion
             ,
             and
             this
             especially
             amongst
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             means
             amongst
             others
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             should
             be
             any
             unquiet
             or
             troublesome
             Spirit
             found
             ,
             that
             under
             any
             pretence
             would
             sow
             ,
             or
             reap
             ,
             or
             maintain
             divisions
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             Counsel
             be
             followed
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             note
             and
             eschew
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             all
             may
             join
             chearfully
             and
             zealously
             to
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             this
             great
             and
             important
             work
             of
             Reformation
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             Concord
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             concerning
             example
             of
             good
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Lanterns
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             hope
             in
             Jesus
             there
             will
             be
             no
             great
             need
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             nor
             for
             that
             day
             now
             to
             call
             much
             upon
             our
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             for
             some
             years
             after
             our
             Reduction
             ,
             they
             having
             received
             so
             abundant
             grace
             of
             Almighty
             God
             in
             this
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             so
             excellent
             a
             kind
             of
             Holy
             Education
             in
             our
             Seminaries
             ,
             
             as
             never
             perhaps
             any
             Clergy
             had
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             Benefit
             of
             God
             ever
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             Spur
             unto
             them
             to
             be
             answerable
             to
             the
             same
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             
             works
             ,
             and
             to
             fear
             the
             most
             terrible
             sentence
             of
             St.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             about
             the
             hard
             and
             miserable
             case
             of
             such
             as
             after
             much
             and
             special
             grace
             received
             ,
             slide
             back
             again
             to
             their
             everlasting
             and
             most
             intolerable
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             A
             blessed
             Servant
             of
             God
             ,
             
             in
             these
             our
             days
             ,
             cried
             out
             in
             a
             certain
             Memorial
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             about
             matters
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Take
               from
               us
               once
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               the
               shame
               and
               reproach
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Evil
             and
             Idle
             Life
             of
             Clergy-men
             ,
             which
             cry
             ought
             ever
             to
             found
             in
             the
             Ears
             of
             our
             Clergy
             ,
             also
             for
             a
             watch-word
             ,
             and
             jointly
             to
             remember
             the
             Admonition
             of
             St.
             Paul
             no
             less
             necessary
             than
             this
             ,
             for
             them
             that
             are
             to
             labour
             in
             God's
             Vineyard
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             That
             having
             meat
             ,
             and
             competent
             maintenance
             ,
             they
             should
             seek
             no
             farther
             ,
             but
             be
             content
             to
             labour
             willingly
             and
             liberally
             for
             so
             worthy
             a
             Master
             as
             is
             to
             pay
             them
             above
             all
             expectation
             ,
             or
             desire
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Life
             .
             Which
             Admonition
             is
             most
             important
             for
             moderating
             our
             appetites
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             of
             ambition
             ,
             greediness
             ,
             and
             contention
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             shall
             come
             ,
             though
             in
             England
             there
             will
             not
             want
             to
             give
             contentment
             also
             with
             abundance
             in
             temporal
             matters
             to
             all
             godly
             Men
             that
             shall
             
             labour
             there
             ,
             if
             his
             Divine
             Majesty
             vouchsafe
             to
             restore
             the
             same
             from
             his
             Enemies
             hands
             ;
             so
             as
             my
             hope
             is
             that
             our
             Clergy
             in
             every
             degree
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             will
             endeavour
             ,
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             all
             rules
             of
             Reason
             ,
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             hearken
             gladly
             to
             any
             good
             Counsel
             ,
             or
             remembrance
             of
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             that
             shall
             be
             offered
             ,
             for
             theirs
             and
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             I
             may
             presume
             to
             set
             down
             the
             Notes
             that
             hereafter
             do
             ensue
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             Bishops
             and
             Bishopricks
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             BIshops
             and
             Prelates
             be
             Heads
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             if
             all
             ought
             to
             be
             Light
             and
             Salt
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             they
             that
             must
             lighten
             and
             season
             not
             only
             the
             Temporalty
             and
             Laity
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             own
             Order
             also
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             example
             given
             them
             by
             their
             Prelate
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             proceed
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             best
             means
             for
             a
             Bishop
             to
             do
             much
             good
             in
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             good
             Priests
             about
             him
             :
             for
             that
             a
             Prelate
             without
             good
             Priests
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             Bird
             without
             Feathers
             to
             fly
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             good
             Priests
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             good
             Priests
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             Life
             ,
             Doctrine
             and
             other
             good
             means
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             Seminaries
             ;
             for
             that
             Figs
             grow
             not
             on
             Thorns
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             says
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             so
             great
             a
             Treasure
             ,
             it
             must
             cost
             both
             Labour
             ,
             Industry
             and
             Mony.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             in
             England
             is
             commonly
             more
             than
             in
             divers
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             more
             respected
             ;
             and
             their
             ordinary
             inquiry
             upon
             dishonesty
             of
             Life
             or
             suspicion
             thereof
             is
             peculiar
             to
             England
             alone
             ,
             and
             of
             very
             great
             importance
             for
             holding
             Men
             in
             fear
             of
             carnal
             sins
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             to
             be
             continued
             and
             increased
             .
             And
             albeit
             ,
             in
             some
             other
             Counties
             ,
             simple
             Fornication
             be
             not
             so
             much
             punished
             ,
             or
             pursued
             and
             inquired
             upon
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Stews
             also
             be
             permitted
             for
             avoiding
             of
             greater
             inconveniences
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             different
             natures
             and
             complexions
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             yet
             by
             experience
             we
             do
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             necessity
             of
             liberty
             is
             not
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             no
             wife
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             again
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             is
             an
             occasion
             of
             fall
             ,
             and
             of
             grievous
             temptations
             to
             many
             that
             otherwise
             would
             not
             have
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             English
             Custom
             also
             of
             often
             Visitations
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Councellors
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             and
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Probats
             of
             Testament
             to
             be
             made
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             often
             administring
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Confirmation
             to
             Children
             ,
             is
             very
             laudable
             and
             to
             be
             honoured
             ;
             and
             any
             other
             thing
             that
             may
             belong
             to
             the
             authority
             ,
             credit
             ,
             or
             good
             estimation
             
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Function
             and
             Office
             ;
             and
             if
             for
             a
             time
             after
             the
             next
             change
             ,
             some
             hand
             were
             given
             to
             Bishops
             also
             in
             Temporal
             affairs
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             principal
             in
             all
             publick
             Commissions
             within
             the
             Shire
             ,
             it
             would
             greatly
             authorise
             Religion
             ,
             and
             assure
             the
             Country
             much
             more
             to
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             appertain
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             Revenues
             of
             each
             Bishoprick
             ,
             
             and
             where
             there
             wanteth
             sufficient
             to
             bear
             out
             decently
             that
             State
             ,
             then
             to
             add
             so
             much
             as
             shall
             be
             necessary
             ;
             yet
             are
             Bishops
             to
             be
             admonished
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             
               John
               Avila
            
             ,
             that
             Christ
             willeth
             them
             to
             be
             Lights
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
             by
             their
             fervour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             abundance
             of
             great
             Riches
             and
             Pomp
             ;
             and
             he
             alledgeth
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             first
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             which
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Episcopus
               habeat
               vilem
               supellectilem
               ,
               mensam
               ,
               &
               victum
               pauperem
               ,
               &
               dignitatis
               suae
               authoritatem
               ,
               fidei
               &
               vitae
               meritis
               quaerat
               .
            
             And
             upon
             this
             he
             addeth
             ,
             That
             much
             more
             hurt
             hath
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             overmuch
             Wealth
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             than
             by
             their
             Poverty
             ,
             albeit
             he
             wisheth
             notwithstanding
             that
             they
             have
             sufficient
             with
             Moderation
             .
          
           
           
             And
             he
             beseecheth
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             of
             Bishops
             Livings
             ,
             as
             of
             Deanries
             ,
             Archdeaconries
             ,
             Rich
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Livings
             which
             can
             bear
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             a
             certain
             Portion
             allotted
             for
             the
             Poor
             ,
             whereof
             he
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Incumbents
             to
             have
             Possession
             or
             Interest
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             they
             with
             some
             other
             assigned
             for
             that
             purpose
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Distribution
             ,
             and
             be
             accountable
             yearly
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             theirs
             .
          
           
             And
             his
             reason
             for
             this
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             each
             Ecclesiastical
             Person
             being
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             give
             part
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             their
             Consciences
             were
             eased
             herein
             by
             help
             of
             some
             others
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Poor
             were
             assured
             of
             their
             Portion
             :
             which
             Holy
             suggestion
             might
             easily
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             at
             the
             beginning
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             goodly
             Treasure
             for
             the
             Poor
             in
             every
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             a
             singular
             Example
             to
             all
             other
             Nations
             in
             Christendom
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             are
             good
             Prelates
             and
             Priests
             ,
             would
             be
             contented
             therewith
             ,
             and
             give
             besides
             also
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             otherwise
             ,
             at
             least
             would
             be
             forced
             to
             give
             this
             to
             their
             own
             benefit
             and
             others
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             Bishop's
             own
             Person
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             needful
             to
             say
             how
             far
             off
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             not
             only
             from
             vanity
             ,
             pomp
             ,
             and
             lightness
             ,
             which
             is
             crept
             into
             many
             to
             the
             ruine
             and
             scandal
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             gorgeous
             Apparel
             ,
             great
             troops
             of
             Servants
             ,
             rich
             Furniture
             of
             Houshold-stuff
             ,
             and
             other
             Ostentation
             of
             this
             quality
             ;
             but
             also
             and
             much
             more
             from
             the
             prophanity
             and
             secularity
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             Hawking
             ,
             Hunting
             ,
             Dicing
             ,
             Carding
             ,
             Banqueting
             ,
             inriching
             of
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             Corruptions
             do
             easily
             insinuate
             themselves
             ,
             partly
             by
             corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             inticements
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             by
             experience
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             if
             our
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             do
             not
             stand
             watchfully
             upon
             their
             own
             Actions
             ,
             and
             resolutely
             cut
             off
             the
             Serpents
             Head
             ,
             and
             all
             Serpentish
             allurements
             to
             these
             things
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop's
             Person
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             Comfort
             ,
             Ayd
             ,
             Compassion
             ,
             and
             Encouragement
             amongst
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             his
             House
             to
             be
             a
             School
             of
             all
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             a
             Shop
             or
             Store-house
             of
             all
             vertuous
             Men
             ,
             to
             take
             out
             as
             need
             shall
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             furnishing
             of
             other
             Places
             .
             Silks
             ,
             Velvets
             ,
             Chains
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Feathers
             ,
             Hawks
             ,
             Hounds
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             in
             his
             House
             
             or
             Houshold
             is
             great
             vanity
             .
             Idleness
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             Gluttony
             ,
             loose
             Life
             ,
             Unlawful
             gains
             in
             his
             Servants
             ,
             is
             Impiety
             .
             Well
             it
             were
             that
             Prelates
             Servants
             should
             be
             the
             better
             provided
             for
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             many
             might
             desire
             their
             Service
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             Discipline
             of
             their
             Houses
             more
             willingly
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             both
             better
             paid
             ,
             and
             have
             more
             ways
             for
             their
             present
             Services
             ,
             and
             more
             hope
             of
             certain
             recompence
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             but
             with
             this
             also
             it
             were
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             known
             from
             all
             other
             Mens
             Servants
             by
             their
             Vertuous
             Behaviour
             ,
             Modesty
             in
             Apparel
             ,
             Temperance
             in
             Dyet
             ▪
             Sweetness
             and
             Humility
             of
             Speech
             ,
             Courteous
             Conversations
             .
             No
             less
             care
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             but
             rather
             more
             than
             any
             other
             of
             his
             Flock
             ;
             which
             the
             Holy
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             did
             so
             far
             exaggerate
             to
             his
             Scholar
             Timothy
             that
             was
             also
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ;
             
               If
               any
               man
               have
               not
               care
               of
               his
               own
               ,
            
             and
             especially
             of
             those
             that
             be
             his
             Domesticals
             ,
             
               he
               is
            
             without
             Faith
             ,
             and
             
               worse
               than
               an
               infidel
            
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             Point
             that
             good
             Prelates
             do
             use
             ,
             and
             may
             use
             ,
             about
             Reformation
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             are
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             keep
             no
             more
             than
             they
             have
             need
             ,
             and
             are
             well
             able
             to
             
             maintain
             of
             themselves
             ,
             without
             permitting
             them
             Shifts
             ,
             Bribes
             ,
             or
             other
             unlawful
             or
             suspicious
             means
             to
             help
             themselves
             ,
             under
             colour
             and
             countenance
             of
             their
             Master's
             Coats
             ,
             which
             all
             redoundeth
             to
             their
             Masters
             hurt
             and
             discredit
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             more
             do
             offer
             themselves
             to
             service
             ,
             than
             the
             Bishop
             can
             thus
             maintain
             ,
             or
             hath
             need
             of
             ,
             more
             merit
             and
             edification
             will
             it
             be
             to
             help
             to
             place
             them
             otherwhere
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             them
             also
             with
             Alms
             abroad
             ,
             if
             his
             ability
             be
             for
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             hold
             great
             Troops
             of
             Servants
             under
             pretence
             of
             Piety
             and
             Alms
             ,
             which
             oftentimes
             is
             Oftentation
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             great
             occasion
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             such
             as
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Bishop's
             Family
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             governed
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             care
             and
             good
             Discipline
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             disagreeing
             to
             the
             State
             and
             Concition
             of
             the
             Men
             ;
             and
             namely
             ,
             That
             they
             confess
             themselves
             every
             Month
             at
             the
             least
             with
             known
             and
             approved
             Confessors
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             upon
             high
             Feasts
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             ,
             may
             ,
             by
             his
             appointment
             ,
             administer
             unto
             them
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ;
             that
             whilest
             they
             dine
             or
             sup
             in
             the
             Hall
             ,
             they
             have
             some
             Spiritual
             good
             Lecture
             read
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             a
             certain
             
             competent
             space
             be
             appointed
             them
             to
             rise
             and
             go
             to
             Bed
             ,
             and
             some
             Exercise
             of
             Prayers
             in
             the
             Mornings
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             no
             particular
             charge
             or
             offices
             to
             occupy
             themselves
             in
             ,
             but
             to
             attend
             and
             wait
             ,
             have
             some
             thing
             devised
             for
             their
             Exercise
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             idleness
             :
             and
             among
             these
             may
             enter
             some
             honest
             kind
             of
             Disports
             also
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             and
             store
             of
             good
             Books
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             publick
             places
             for
             them
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             entertain
             themselves
             at
             other
             seasons
             .
          
           
             
             All
             kind
             of
             access
             and
             ordinary
             residence
             ,
             or
             traffick
             of
             Women
             within
             a
             Prelate's
             House
             for
             any
             occasion
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             kindred
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             indecent
             ,
             suspicious
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             disedification
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             only
             upon
             some
             known
             cause
             ,
             suit
             ,
             or
             particular
             business
             without
             stay
             ,
             which
             yet
             ought
             to
             be
             avoided
             the
             most
             that
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             
             The
             occupations
             of
             a
             good
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             lie
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             obligation
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             and
             weighty
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             how
             he
             can
             have
             spare
             time
             and
             leisure
             for
             idleness
             ,
             or
             vain
             and
             secular
             entertainments
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             good
             Conscience
             :
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             needful
             that
             he
             devise
             the
             time
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             
             exactly
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             able
             to
             fulfil
             his
             duty
             ,
             in
             preparing
             ,
             saying
             Mass
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             visiting
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             hearing
             and
             determining
             of
             causes
             ,
             attend
             to
             his
             particular
             Houshold
             ,
             conferring
             with
             his
             Officers
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             Occupations
             ,
             Cares
             ,
             and
             Obligations
             that
             will
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             from
             him
             both
             his
             time
             by
             Day
             ,
             and
             sleep
             by
             Night
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             such
             a
             Father
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             tender
             heart
             towards
             God's
             Service
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             good
             of
             his
             People
             and
             Country
             ;
             which
             being
             so
             ,
             there
             needeth
             no
             other
             Advertisement
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             be
             a
             good
             Man
             ,
             and
             look
             well
             to
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             divide
             well
             the
             hours
             of
             the
             day
             that
             every
             thing
             may
             be
             done
             in
             its
             time
             ,
             and
             Men
             find
             space
             and
             facility
             to
             negotiate
             with
             him
             .
             Let
             him
             visit
             his
             Diocess
             often
             by
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             know
             his
             own
             Sheep
             nominatim
             ,
             as
             Christ
             commandeth
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             cannot
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             by
             his
             Officers
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             it
             be
             done
             with
             diligence
             ,
             and
             gratis
             ,
             without
             Bribes
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             Visitations
             be
             examined
             well
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             some
             Declaration
             ever
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             punishing
             or
             promoting
             of
             such
             as
             deserve
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             they
             are
             not
             made
             only
             for
             
             fashion
             sake
             .
             The
             custom
             of
             England
             is
             to
             call
             the
             Curate
             ,
             with
             the
             two
             Church-wardens
             to
             every
             Visitation
             ,
             and
             two
             principal
             Men
             more
             of
             the
             Parish
             ;
             and
             to
             exhibit
             Interrogations
             to
             the
             one
             Party
             concerning
             the
             other's
             demeanour
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             effectual
             order
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             observed
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             that
             every
             Archdeacon
             should
             make
             his
             Visitation
             apart
             at
             his
             due
             times
             ,
             and
             communicate
             them
             after
             with
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             good
             works
             that
             are
             to
             be
             done
             within
             the
             City
             where
             the
             Bishop
             resideth
             ,
             or
             within
             his
             whole
             Diocess
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             for
             setting
             up
             of
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             Schools
             ,
             Seminaries
             ,
             Hospitals
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             Prisons
             ,
             bringing
             up
             of
             Orphans
             ,
             Marrying
             of
             poor
             Maids
             ,
             helping
             of
             Widows
             ,
             repairing
             ,
             enlarging
             ,
             and
             furnishing
             of
             Churches
             ,
             redeeming
             of
             Captives
             ,
             setting
             forward
             of
             Confraternities
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             as
             the
             Common
             Father
             and
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             poor
             ought
             to
             have
             his
             part
             more
             or
             less
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             .
             And
             when
             he
             were
             able
             to
             give
             no
             Mony
             ,
             yet
             should
             he
             animate
             others
             ,
             shew
             the
             way
             ,
             give
             the
             designment
             ,
             remove
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             make
             much
             of
             them
             that
             were
             doers
             therein
             ,
             whereby
             only
             (
             I
             mean
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             consent
             and
             incouragement
             )
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             
             many
             good
             things
             to
             pass
             ,
             even
             without
             Mony
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             it
             not
             to
             give
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             have
             wealth
             and
             will
             not
             spend
             ,
             words
             will
             do
             little
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             certain
             godly
             Prelates
             ,
             That
             besides
             the
             bestowing
             of
             their
             own
             Goods
             in
             pious
             works
             ,
             God
             gave
             them
             force
             to
             draw
             out
             great
             store
             of
             other
             Men's
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             have
             the
             merit
             of
             both
             ;
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             first
             they
             used
             to
             be
             very
             familiar
             with
             all
             such
             Men
             as
             had
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             go
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             attend
             to
             these
             works
             ,
             willing
             them
             never
             to
             be
             dismayed
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             to
             them
             in
             all
             their
             difficulties
             ,
             for
             that
             Mony
             and
             Council
             should
             never
             want
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             have
             a
             lift
             of
             all
             the
             rich
             Men
             within
             their
             Diocess
             ,
             whom
             they
             sought
             also
             to
             gain
             before
             hand
             ,
             by
             courteous
             entreaty
             ,
             and
             often
             inviting
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             any
             work
             of
             Piety
             was
             offered
             ,
             then
             would
             the
             Bishop
             first
             set
             down
             all
             his
             own
             Contribution
             ,
             and
             then
             perswade
             the
             rest
             by
             his
             Exhortation
             and
             Example
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
             And
             by
             this
             means
             they
             brought
             to
             pass
             infinite
             great
             works
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             seemed
             altogether
             above
             their
             powers
             .
          
           
           
             
             Many
             good
             Men
             of
             our
             time
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             first
             quality
             and
             condition
             ,
             which
             the
             Prince
             ought
             to
             consider
             ,
             in
             choosing
             ,
             or
             presenting
             a
             good
             Bishop
             ,
             should
             be
             whether
             he
             be
             liberal
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Alms-man
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             have
             this
             grace
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             almost
             but
             that
             together
             with
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             good
             Man
             of
             Life
             also
             .
             And
             albeit
             he
             should
             want
             a
             great
             degree
             in
             learning
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             such
             part
             ,
             yet
             this
             one
             of
             Alms-giving
             would
             supply
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             liberality
             he
             would
             make
             learned
             Men
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             none
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             supply
             the
             want
             by
             others
             .
             But
             if
             he
             want
             this
             part
             of
             Piety
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             will
             do
             little
             good
             with
             the
             People
             .
             And
             Mr.
             
               John
               Avila
            
             noteth
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             but
             his
             Apostles
             also
             after
             him
             ,
             laid
             hands
             rather
             of
             vertuous
             Men
             to
             make
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             Married
             ,
             than
             of
             great
             learned
             Clerks
             .
             And
             so
             do
             the
             two
             Descriptions
             made
             by
             St.
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             to
             Titus
             ,
             of
             good
             Bishops
             ,
             declare
             ,
             though
             learning
             also
             be
             necessary
             ,
             but
             more
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Bishop
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             Roll
             of
             all
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Priests
             within
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             with
             the
             Names
             ,
             Surnames
             ,
             Parentage
             ,
             Ages
             ,
             Talents
             ,
             Manners
             ,
             Merits
             ,
             and
             Occupations
             ,
             and
             to
             study
             and
             go
             them
             over
             often
             ,
             and
             to
             add
             every
             Year
             ,
             that
             which
             his
             Officers
             do
             bring
             in
             their
             Visitations
             ,
             of
             their
             Merits
             or
             Demerits
             ;
             and
             besides
             this
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             special
             Men
             of
             confidence
             and
             zeal
             in
             every
             place
             to
             advertise
             him
             of
             that
             which
             passeth
             for
             his
             better
             Instruction
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             when
             Benefices
             ,
             or
             other
             Charges
             shall
             fall
             void
             ,
             he
             may
             provide
             them
             with
             more
             facility
             ,
             and
             commend
             also
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             such
             Persons
             as
             deserve
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             higher
             Rooms
             ;
             and
             put
             back
             ,
             deprive
             ,
             or
             chasten
             them
             that
             behave
             themselves
             evil
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             Lifts
             ought
             the
             Archbishops
             to
             have
             over
             all
             the
             Bishopricks
             ,
             under
             their
             Charges
             :
             And
             the
             same
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             chief
             Counsellors
             over
             all
             the
             Realm
             ;
             so
             all
             good
             Men
             should
             not
             need
             to
             sue
             and
             labour
             to
             be
             imployed
             ,
             nor
             the
             ambitious
             greatly
             profit
             themselves
             by
             their
             sollicitude
             and
             negotiation
             ;
             but
             the
             one
             should
             be
             fetched
             out
             of
             their
             corners
             ,
             when
             they
             thought
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             Promotion
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
             sent
             home
             empty
             from
             the
             Court
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             which
             they
             troubled
             by
             their
             importunity
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             of
             better
             Merits
             .
             No
             one
             thing
             would
             so
             much
             profit
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             if
             these
             punishments
             and
             rewards
             were
             sure
             and
             certain
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             thought
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             a
             good
             English
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             the
             providing
             of
             Priests
             for
             Benefices
             within
             every
             Diocess
             should
             be
             reduced
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             to
             certain
             of
             the
             Chapter
             or
             chief
             Men
             about
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             assigned
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             preferment
             should
             go
             by
             Opposition
             and
             Tryal
             ,
             both
             for
             learning
             and
             manners
             ;
             and
             certain
             Examiners
             to
             be
             appointed
             for
             the
             Determination
             ,
             who
             should
             give
             their
             Determination
             upon
             their
             Oaths
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Patrons
             of
             Benefices
             ,
             that
             now
             are
             in
             England
             ,
             should
             be
             recompenced
             with
             some
             other
             Priviledge
             or
             Honour
             to
             be
             done
             to
             them
             in
             their
             Parishes
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             Patrons
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             present
             the
             Persons
             ,
             nor
             give
             Advowsons
             ;
             or
             at
             leastwise
             ,
             if
             all
             were
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             most
             should
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             presented
             some
             three
             or
             four
             able
             Men
             together
             ,
             both
             for
             learning
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishop
             with
             his
             
             Examiners
             may
             take
             whom
             of
             those
             they
             judged
             most
             worthy
             .
          
           
             After
             Examination
             made
             of
             Men's
             learning
             ,
             by
             Opposition
             and
             Disputation
             ,
             the
             like
             Examination
             ,
             or
             rather
             much
             more
             stricter
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             of
             Life
             and
             Manners
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             self
             same
             Examiners
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             others
             to
             determine
             also
             upon
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             :
             And
             this
             second
             Examination
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             by
             Testimony
             of
             Letters
             ,
             and
             Witnesses
             concerning
             the
             behaviour
             of
             the
             Pretenders
             ;
             and
             ever
             the
             Merit
             and
             Vertue
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             Learning
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             end
             Men
             be
             not
             disgraced
             by
             this
             second
             Examination
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             passed
             the
             first
             of
             learning
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             will
             be
             best
             ,
             that
             this
             go
             first
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Man
             be
             found
             defective
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             may
             ,
             with
             less
             discredit
             ,
             desist
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             Tryal
             and
             Opposition
             be
             published
             some
             Weeks
             or
             Months
             before
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             thought
             necessary
             .
             And
             greatly
             it
             will
             import
             that
             all
             Benefices
             be
             given
             and
             taken
             in
             England
             with
             this
             express
             Condition
             ,
             That
             upon
             Merit
             or
             Demerit
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             changed
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Parties
             removed
             either
             to
             higher
             or
             lower
             Benefices
             ,
             or
             to
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             he
             deserveth
             it
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Condition
             also
             be
             put
             by
             
             the
             Prince
             and
             Pope
             ,
             in
             providing
             of
             Bishopricks
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             the
             Prince
             or
             Archbishops
             shall
             require
             Visitors
             of
             His
             Holiness
             to
             visit
             any
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             shall
             find
             just
             cause
             to
             deprive
             him
             ,
             or
             put
             him
             down
             to
             a
             lower
             Bishoprick
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             lawful
             ,
             and
             that
             each
             Prelate
             may
             enter
             with
             this
             express
             Condition
             ,
             as
             also
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Canons
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             that
             sometimes
             it
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             will
             be
             a
             continual
             Bridle
             and
             Spur
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             they
             have
             no
             certainty
             ,
             or
             perpetuity
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             perpetual
             promotion
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             other
             it
             will
             be
             a
             motive
             to
             look
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             Order
             must
             be
             given
             by
             the
             Bishops
             for
             often
             meeting
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             Provincial
             Synods
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             to
             confer
             their
             doubts
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             light
             and
             incouragement
             the
             one
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             for
             the
             better
             keeping
             of
             Unity
             both
             in
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Actions
             ;
             and
             the
             old
             Canons
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             old
             Ecclesiastical
             Ordinances
             of
             our
             English
             Church
             are
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             ure
             again
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             serve
             profitably
             to
             our
             Times
             .
          
           
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             convenient
             to
             have
             a
             Third
             Archbishop
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             some
             Bishopricks
             increased
             ,
             enlarged
             ,
             diminished
             or
             divided
             ,
             I
             have
             put
             it
             in
             Consideration
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             no
             more
             to
             note
             in
             particular
             about
             this
             Chapter
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             refer
             my self
             to
             that
             which
             in
             general
             the
             Holy
             Council
             of
             Trent
             has
             ordained
             ,
             about
             Reformation
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             suppose
             ever
             as
             a
             Foundation
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             here
             or
             elsewhere
             is
             added
             for
             England
             alone
             at
             its
             next
             change
             to
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             Deans
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Curates
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             AFter
             Bishops
             do
             follow
             the
             other
             inferiour
             Order
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             which
             may
             be
             apply'd
             so
             much
             of
             that
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             doth
             concern
             them
             .
             And
             furthermore
             you
             may
             add
             the
             Advertisement
             and
             Ordinations
             of
             the
             Holy
             late
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             about
             Reformation
             of
             Priests
             ,
             which
             were
             convenient
             should
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             in
             England
             above
             all
             other
             Catholick
             Countries
             ,
             with
             Zeal
             and
             Devotion
             :
             and
             what
             else
             I
             can
             remember
             that
             is
             particular
             to
             our
             Country
             ,
             or
             not
             touched
             by
             the
             said
             Council
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             suggest
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             All
             Men
             will
             confess
             that
             Deans
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             and
             other
             Ministers
             of
             Cathedral
             Churches
             at
             their
             first
             Institution
             ,
             and
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             did
             live
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             together
             in
             one
             Hall
             ,
             or
             Refectory
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Life
             and
             manner
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             was
             a
             community
             of
             one
             
             good
             and
             well
             ordered
             College
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             of
             those
             that
             lived
             under
             St.
             Augustin
             ,
             as
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Hippo
             in
             Africa
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             that
             long
             after
             lived
             under
             St.
             Dominick
             ,
             as
             their
             Prior
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Osma
             in
             Spain
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             effect
             were
             the
             Closes
             ,
             or
             Cloisters
             built
             in
             every
             Cathedral
             Church
             for
             Canons
             to
             live
             together
             under
             one
             Lock
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             were
             they
             called
             Regular
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Canon
             signifieth
             a
             Rule
             ;
             and
             in
             divers
             places
             yet
             of
             other
             Countries
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             observed
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             so
             great
             Exaction
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             beginning
             it
             was
             .
             But
             now
             in
             England
             it
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             first
             perfection
             again
             ,
             so
             as
             our
             Canons
             might
             live
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             be
             Exemplar
             Men
             of
             Life
             .
             And
             if
             there
             should
             be
             any
             difficulty
             to
             obtain
             this
             of
             all
             ,
             yet
             at
             leastwise
             that
             no
             Man
             live
             abroad
             ,
             or
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             particular
             leave
             and
             Dispensation
             .
             And
             that
             such
             as
             will
             live
             in
             Community
             ,
             may
             have
             some
             priviledges
             above
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             that
             ordinarily
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             may
             be
             chosen
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Heads
             of
             Colleges
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             Dignities
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             live
             Exemplarly
             may
             have
             some
             priviledge
             and
             enlargement
             above
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             
             which
             cause
             also
             it
             would
             be
             good
             ,
             that
             some
             ordinary
             degrees
             and
             steps
             were
             known
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             Men
             to
             ascend
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             up
             by
             .
             And
             first
             Seminaries
             and
             ordinary
             Colleges
             in
             the
             Universities
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             be
             Heads
             of
             Houses
             ,
             and
             Fellows
             of
             the
             exempted
             and
             priviledged
             Colleges
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             more
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             concerning
             Universities
             ;
             and
             from
             those
             to
             be
             Canons
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             Churches
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             pass
             to
             other
             Dignities
             ,
             Prelacies
             ,
             and
             Bishopricks
             .
             Among
             which
             Degrees
             of
             Promotion
             ,
             no
             one
             is
             more
             fit
             to
             try
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             sufficient
             for
             higher
             places
             ,
             than
             Canonneries
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             used
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             and
             Men
             ordinarily
             taken
             from
             thence
             to
             other
             preferments
             ;
             and
             this
             according
             to
             their
             Merits
             only
             ,
             and
             behaviour
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             favour
             ,
             kindred
             ,
             and
             other
             respects
             .
             And
             still
             the
             most
             virtuous
             ,
             wise
             and
             orderly
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             pious
             ,
             and
             Men
             of
             Alms
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             somewhat
             inferiour
             to
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             troublesome
             ,
             unquiet
             ,
             idle
             ,
             vain
             ,
             heady
             ,
             proud
             ,
             or
             dissolute
             Men
             should
             be
             preferred
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             never
             so
             qualified
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             rather
             know
             certainly
             he
             
             should
             be
             put
             back
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             express
             Condition
             to
             take
             his
             Canonry
             or
             other
             Dignity
             ,
             when
             he
             entereth
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             noted
             .
          
           
             
             I
             have
             suggested
             before
             in
             the
             Chapter
             belonging
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             scarcity
             of
             good
             and
             able
             English
             Priests
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             at
             the
             next
             change
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             places
             will
             be
             to
             fill
             ,
             as
             the
             greatness
             of
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             requireth
             ;
             the
             first
             care
             must
             be
             in
             all
             reason
             ,
             and
             good
             Law
             of
             prudence
             ,
             to
             furnish
             Bishopricks
             ,
             Deanries
             ,
             Archdeaconries
             ,
             and
             some
             such
             other
             principal
             charges
             of
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Government
             ,
             where
             only
             the
             English
             Men
             will
             be
             able
             to
             discharge
             the
             Office
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Language
             ,
             and
             not
             Strangers
             ;
             But
             yet
             where
             no
             convenient
             provision
             can
             be
             made
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             there
             to
             help
             our selves
             rather
             with
             some
             discreet
             and
             vertuous
             Men
             of
             other
             Countries
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             those
             to
             be
             chosen
             and
             sent
             us
             only
             upon
             our
             Petition
             ,
             by
             zealous
             and
             good
             Bishops
             abroad
             ,
             than
             to
             leave
             the
             People
             wholly
             unfurnished
             ,
             namely
             for
             saying
             of
             Mass
             ,
             singing
             in
             the
             Quire
             of
             Cathedral
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Collegial
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             Priestly
             Functions
             ,
             as
             by
             Men
             of
             other
             Languages
             may
             be
             performed
             ,
             with
             
             Condition
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             used
             only
             for
             a
             space
             ,
             until
             our
             Clergy
             shall
             be
             increased
             ;
             and
             no
             propriety
             of
             Benefices
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             
             but
             only
             competent
             Pensions
             and
             Allowance
             ,
             during
             their
             aboad
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             so
             long
             as
             they
             behave
             themselves
             well
             ,
             and
             give
             Edification
             to
             the
             People
             .
             I
             have
             spoken
             also
             of
             English
             Preachers
             to
             be
             sent
             over
             the
             Realm
             ,
             alloting
             to
             every
             Bishop
             so
             many
             as
             may
             be
             had
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             divide
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             most
             needful
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             some
             few
             years
             at
             least
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             more
             commodious
             for
             the
             Publick
             ,
             and
             more
             liberty
             for
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Priests
             themselves
             to
             have
             no
             Appropriation
             ,
             or
             Obligation
             to
             any
             particular
             Benefices
             ,
             but
             ample
             Commission
             rather
             for
             all
             with
             a
             sufficient
             stipend
             to
             live
             upon
             until
             things
             be
             better
             settled
             .
          
           
             
             I
             have
             also
             signified
             how
             needful
             it
             will
             be
             that
             Commissioners
             be
             sent
             abroad
             to
             visit
             Churches
             throughout
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             belonging
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             to
             enlarge
             the
             material
             part
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             People
             are
             much
             increased
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Chancel
             in
             particular
             be
             more
             capable
             ,
             decent
             ,
             and
             commodious
             for
             the
             Priests
             ;
             and
             the
             Sacristies
             and
             Revestries
             for
             the
             Furniture
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             the
             
             rest
             of
             God's
             Service
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             be
             made
             much
             bigger
             and
             more
             handsome
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             service
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             as
             for
             principal
             Men
             sometimes
             to
             retire
             themselves
             thither
             for
             Confession
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             occasions
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             provision
             and
             furniture
             of
             Vestments
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             for
             the
             Churches
             ,
             be
             such
             as
             may
             edifie
             and
             increase
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             it
             hath
             been
             ;
             and
             discreet
             and
             able
             persons
             be
             chosen
             to
             have
             care
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             competent
             maintenance
             allowed
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             most
             impotent
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             contemptible
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             accustomed
             ;
             For
             that
             they
             will
             do
             the
             Office
             for
             little
             or
             nothing
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             as
             it
             were
             better
             undone
             .
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               whether
               Catholick
               service
               may
               be
               said
               again
               in
               our
               old
               Churches
               before
               they
               be
               consecrated
               of
            
             
             new
             ,
             or
             
               hallowed
               publickly
               from
               the
               Profanation
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               this
               for
               more
               Detestation
               of
               Heresie
               .
            
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             such
             known
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             notorious
             Schismaticks
             ,
             or
             Persecutors
             ,
             as
             shall
             return
             to
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             should
             presently
             be
             admitted
             to
             come
             to
             our
             Churches
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             some
             part
             
             of
             the
             old
             Ecclesiastical
             Canons
             should
             be
             put
             in
             ure
             for
             their
             restraint
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             so
             as
             though
             they
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             absolved
             ,
             and
             admitted
             also
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             private
             ,
             yet
             for
             publick
             satisfaction
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             enter
             our
             Churches
             ,
             but
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Moderation
             ,
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             other
             reverent
             Ceremonies
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             which
             the
             sooner
             also
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             ,
             thereby
             to
             shew
             the
             different
             proceeding
             between
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             they
             pressing
             us
             to
             go
             to
             their
             Church
             against
             our
             Wills
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             with
             open
             and
             known
             Dissimulation
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             not
             admit
             them
             to
             enter
             our
             Churches
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             desired
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             made
             Profession
             both
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             such
             care
             and
             circumspection
             be
             to
             be
             used
             in
             admitting
             Hereticks
             to
             our
             material
             Churches
             ,
             as
             in
             truth
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             then
             much
             more
             must
             be
             had
             in
             admitting
             them
             to
             be
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             upon
             great
             and
             long
             probation
             and
             satisfaction
             given
             ,
             
             and
             in
             some
             rare
             case
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             may
             see
             and
             confess
             .
             
               And
               whether
               it
               shall
               be
               fit
               at
               that
               day
               to
               disable
               some
               great
               
               and
               able
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             and
             
               their
               Posterity
            
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             have
             been
             principal
             Authors
             in
             the
             overthrowing
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             or
             known
             Persecutors
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             not
             only
             
               from
               Priesthood
            
             and
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignities
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               other
               honours
               and
               Preferments
               temporal
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               for
               warning
               and
               deterring
               of
               others
               ,
            
             and
             for
             more
             security
             of
             the
             said
             Weal
             Publick
             ,
             the
             wiser
             sort
             of
             that
             time
             may
             put
             in
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             good
             Life
             of
             Priests
             and
             Clergy-men
             ,
             whereof
             all
             dependeth
             ,
             that
             great
             Servant
             of
             God
             Mr.
             
               John
               Avila
            
             layeth
             a
             very
             prudent
             Consideration
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             making
             of
             good
             Priests
             to
             multiply
             good
             Laws
             ,
             and
             appoint
             punishments
             to
             the
             Transgressors
             ,
             as
             many
             Prelates
             do
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             costeth
             them
             little
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             being
             a
             painful
             thing
             to
             punish
             often
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             him
             that
             punisheth
             ,
             as
             for
             him
             that
             is
             punished
             ,
             it
             wearied
             out
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             sooner
             the
             Punisher
             than
             him
             that
             is
             punished
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             perverse
             ;
             and
             so
             no
             good
             ensueth
             thereof
             at
             all
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             saith
             the
             true
             remedy
             is
             to
             procure
             that
             Men
             
             be
             induced
             to
             love
             good
             Laws
             ,
             and
             observe
             them
             without
             punishment
             ,
             and
             then
             good
             Laws
             will
             profit
             them
             .
             And
             such
             are
             they
             who
             are
             virtuously
             brought
             up
             ,
             and
             trained
             in
             godly
             Discipline
             from
             their
             youths
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             this
             doth
             ask
             both
             care
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             cost
             ,
             few
             Prelates
             will
             take
             it
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             ours
             of
             England
             ought
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             Water
             from
             her
             Fountain
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             train
             up
             the
             youth
             of
             their
             Diocess
             from
             their
             tender
             years
             in
             Schools
             ,
             Seminaries
             and
             Colleges
             of
             Piety
             and
             Learning
             .
             And
             this
             godly
             Man
             would
             have
             no
             Priests
             made
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             out
             of
             these
             Seminaries
             and
             Colleges
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             did
             offer
             themselves
             that
             had
             not
             been
             brought
             up
             in
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             them
             put
             into
             some
             other
             Colleges
             ,
             or
             Seminaries
             to
             be
             errected
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             there
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             be
             tryed
             for
             a
             time
             upon
             their
             own
             charges
             ,
             to
             make
             proof
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             their
             ability
             in
             learning
             ,
             but
             also
             and
             much
             more
             of
             their
             humility
             ,
             patience
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             conformity
             of
             manners
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             vertues
             fit
             for
             Clergy-men
             .
          
           
             
             Moreover
             his
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             Ecclesiastical
             Livings
             ,
             and
             Church-Dignities
             should
             be
             laid
             upon
             these
             Men
             that
             
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             Colleges
             and
             Seminaries
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             preferred
             ,
             and
             this
             according
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             their
             Superiors
             ,
             concerning
             their
             vertue
             ,
             which
             ever
             he
             would
             have
             more
             to
             be
             respected
             than
             their
             learning
             :
             and
             if
             any
             should
             behave
             themselves
             evil
             in
             the
             Seminaries
             ,
             or
             be
             expulsed
             for
             their
             Demerits
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             them
             incapable
             of
             Holy
             Orders
             thereby
             ,
             if
             already
             they
             be
             not
             in
             Holy
             Orders
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             incapable
             of
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Promotion
             ,
             until
             they
             have
             given
             large
             and
             substantial
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             change
             and
             amendment
             .
             And
             finally
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             have
             the
             life
             of
             Clergy-men
             to
             be
             so
             full
             of
             labour
             ,
             as
             idle
             People
             should
             not
             desire
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             full
             of
             vertue
             ,
             
             as
             Crewes
             would
             not
             come
             to
             live
             among
             them
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             perhaps
             it
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             ,
             that
             some
             particular
             Instructions
             should
             be
             given
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Archdeacon
             of
             that
             Circuit
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             Superiour
             to
             all
             the
             Priests
             within
             his
             charge
             ,
             what
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             how
             to
             proceed
             and
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             in
             all
             occasions
             ,
             how
             to
             distribute
             and
             divide
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             wherein
             most
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             most
             to
             avoid
             ,
             and
             
             other
             like
             particularities
             ,
             for
             their
             help
             and
             direction
             .
             And
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             yield
             an
             account
             of
             all
             these
             points
             ,
             at
             the
             Bishop's
             ,
             Archdeacon's
             ,
             or
             Official's
             Visitation
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             ordinary
             times
             of
             their
             meeting
             together
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Priests
             of
             each
             Circuit
             among
             themselves
             ,
             which
             days
             of
             meeting
             ought
             to
             be
             somewhat
             often
             ,
             and
             frequent
             at
             least
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             namely
             every
             second
             and
             third
             Month
             ,
             or
             as
             often
             as
             shall
             be
             appointed
             ,
             and
             thought
             convenient
             for
             those
             times
             .
             And
             at
             these
             meetings
             ,
             Priests
             may
             be
             examined
             of
             these
             and
             like
             points
             ,
             and
             take
             direction
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             propose
             their
             doubts
             or
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             found
             in
             the
             course
             begun
             of
             setting
             up
             Religion
             ,
             and
             gaining
             of
             Souls
             .
             And
             there
             might
             be
             ordained
             Sermons
             ,
             Conferences
             ,
             and
             Exhortations
             to
             be
             made
             at
             these
             meetings
             ,
             and
             certain
             learned
             Men
             appointed
             to
             examine
             and
             resolve
             their
             doubts
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             great
             light
             and
             incouragement
             for
             them
             all
             to
             go
             forward
             in
             this
             Holy
             Work.
             
             And
             this
             is
             so
             much
             as
             at
             this
             time
             cometh
             to
             my
             Mind
             about
             these
             matters
             needful
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             except
             I
             should
             add
             ,
             That
             the
             form
             of
             Apparel
             of
             our
             new
             English
             Clergy
             is
             to
             
             be
             reduced
             also
             to
             the
             measure
             and
             proportion
             of
             that
             Perfection
             and
             Edification
             which
             we
             desire
             to
             see
             in
             our
             Priests
             at
             the
             next
             change
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             vanity
             and
             novelty
             be
             avoided
             then
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             lightness
             and
             dissolution
             ;
             for
             which
             effect
             perhaps
             the
             best
             means
             will
             be
             to
             bring
             in
             use
             again
             ,
             as
             near
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             old
             grave
             custom
             and
             fashion
             of
             Apparel
             that
             our
             Clergy-men
             used
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             whereof
             such
             as
             at
             that
             day
             shall
             be
             appointed
             to
             consult
             and
             treat
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             will
             better
             be
             able
             to
             set
             down
             the
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             Seminaries
             ,
             Colleges
             ,
             Vniversities
             ,
             and
             Schools
             .
          
           
             AS
             concerning
             Seminaries
             and
             Colleges
             for
             Institution
             and
             Increase
             of
             our
             Clergy-men
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             change
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             every
             Diocess
             or
             Bishoprick
             ,
             founded
             and
             provided
             for
             by
             Contribution
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Benefices
             ,
             established
             with
             good
             Laws
             ,
             and
             necessary
             Priviledges
             ,
             provided
             of
             good
             Governors
             ,
             divided
             into
             divers
             Members
             or
             Parts
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             our
             Universities
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             lesser
             Seminaries
             abroad
             be
             subordinate
             to
             the
             greater
             of
             the
             said
             Universities
             ,
             
             and
             how
             that
             none
             commonly
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             Priesthood
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             been
             brought
             up
             ,
             and
             given
             good
             proof
             of
             themselves
             in
             these
             Seminaries
             ,
             or
             other
             Colleges
             of
             like
             Discipline
             .
             Of
             all
             these
             points
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             spoken
             before
             in
             divers
             Chapters
             of
             this
             Memorial
             ,
             which
             need
             not
             be
             repeated
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             only
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             these
             great
             
             Seminaries
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             First
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             this
             Memorial
             I
             said
             were
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             the
             University
             for
             Heads
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             be
             subject
             unto
             them
             abroad
             in
             every
             Diocess
             ,
             may
             serve
             also
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             
               John
               Avila
            
             required
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             these
             to
             enter
             ,
             and
             be
             proved
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             Priests
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             they
             take
             Holy
             Orders
             they
             do
             dispose
             themselves
             duly
             by
             making
             the
             Spiritual
             Exercises
             ,
             and
             using
             of
             other
             means
             ,
             whereby
             to
             know
             and
             consider
             well
             what
             they
             take
             in
             hand
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             be
             of
             best
             wits
             ,
             be
             applied
             to
             preaching
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             meaner
             to
             hear
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             Activity
             ,
             and
             sound
             approved
             Vertue
             ,
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             Government
             ;
             and
             thus
             much
             of
             Seminaries
             of
             our
             own
             Country
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             for
             help
             of
             other
             Countries
             also
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             some
             special
             care
             ,
             considering
             the
             Benefit
             that
             we
             have
             received
             by
             Seminaries
             to
             procure
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             lies
             in
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             means
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             purpose
             it
             would
             be
             a
             work
             of
             great
             Piety
             and
             Edification
             ,
             and
             partly
             also
             due
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             erect
             in
             our
             Country
             ,
             and
             namely
             in
             
             London
             ,
             where
             most
             concourse
             of
             Merchant
             Stangers
             are
             ,
             some
             number
             of
             Seminaries
             for
             the
             help
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             oppressed
             or
             infected
             with
             Heresie
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             divers
             parts
             near
             to
             us
             ,
             of
             
               Germany
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               Gothland
               ,
               Sweedland
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Muscovy
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Isles
             of
             Zeland
             ;
             from
             all
             which
             places
             store
             of
             youth
             might
             be
             had
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             concourse
             and
             Contraction
             of
             Merchants
             that
             daily
             come
             to
             London
             from
             those
             parts
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Industry
             of
             some
             good
             Catholick
             Men
             that
             may
             be
             found
             or
             made
             in
             the
             said
             Countries
             ,
             by
             such
             zealous
             English
             Priests
             of
             our
             own
             as
             would
             be
             willing
             to
             employ
             themselves
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             go
             thither
             also
             if
             need
             be
             ;
             among
             which
             most
             gladly
             the
             Writer
             of
             this
             Memorial
             would
             offer
             himself
             for
             one
             .
             And
             so
             procuring
             and
             setting
             a
             certain
             sure
             manner
             of
             correspondence
             from
             these
             Kingdoms
             for
             their
             youth
             to
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             putting
             in
             Spirit
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             together
             with
             learning
             ,
             for
             aiding
             of
             their
             Countries
             ,
             the
             like
             effect
             would
             follow
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             proved
             in
             England
             .
             And
             Almighty
             God
             would
             be
             greatly
             glorified
             thereby
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             revive
             again
             the
             old
             glorious
             Piety
             and
             Zeal
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             who
             
             after
             their
             own
             Conversion
             were
             Converters
             almost
             of
             all
             Nations
             round
             about
             them
             :
             and
             this
             for
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Universities
             ,
             
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Fountains
             of
             all
             good
             Learning
             ,
             Policy
             and
             Government
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             favoured
             ,
             nourished
             ,
             increased
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             which
             England
             hath
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             fair
             ,
             and
             best
             furnished
             for
             the
             material
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             the
             number
             of
             Colleges
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             Building
             ,
             Foundations
             ,
             and
             Commodities
             of
             Rents
             that
             be
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             testifie
             ,
             who
             have
             seen
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             in
             other
             Countries
             also
             ,
             there
             be
             many
             goodly
             Universities
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             formal
             and
             more
             essential
             part
             do
             greatly
             exceed
             ours
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             their
             good
             order
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             Number
             ,
             Quality
             ,
             Variety
             ,
             and
             Diligence
             of
             Readers
             ,
             abundance
             of
             Students
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             all
             which
             points
             also
             might
             be
             brought
             easily
             into
             ours
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             them
             absolutely
             the
             best
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             frequented
             also
             by
             multitudes
             of
             foreign
             Scholars
             ,
             seeing
             that
             maintenance
             is
             better
             cheap
             with
             us
             ,
             than
             any
             where
             else
             .
             And
             this
             would
             be
             a
             point
             of
             much
             honour
             to
             our
             Nation
             .
          
           
           
             And
             to
             bring
             all
             this
             to
             pass
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             large
             and
             ample
             Commission
             be
             given
             by
             the
             Prince
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             also
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             certain
             Men
             of
             Experience
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             is
             convenient
             to
             be
             ordained
             for
             those
             effects
             and
             times
             ,
             and
             for
             reducing
             of
             our
             Universities
             to
             the
             best
             utility
             of
             our
             Commonwealth
             ,
             having
             yet
             respect
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             no
             great
             inconvenience
             do
             ensue
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             old
             ancient
             Statutes
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Orders
             of
             the
             said
             Universities
             and
             Colleges
             ,
             and
             especially
             that
             the
             Founders
             be
             not
             deprived
             of
             any
             substantial
             part
             of
             their
             Holy
             Intentions
             .
             And
             for
             that
             he
             that
             writeth
             this
             Memorial
             ,
             hath
             seen
             and
             informed
             himself
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Universities
             that
             be
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             has
             had
             experience
             also
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             the
             principal
             parts
             he
             hath
             noted
             ,
             and
             seen
             to
             be
             worthy
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             for
             the
             reforming
             ,
             or
             bettering
             of
             our
             English
             Universities
             ,
             are
             these
             which
             ensue
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             exceeding
             great
             multitude
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             that
             take
             degree
             of
             School
             in
             our
             Universities
             ,
             be
             moderated
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             ,
             for
             the
             easing
             of
             Men's
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             few
             principal
             
             and
             substantial
             Points
             only
             be
             given
             by
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             commanded
             under
             pain
             of
             Temporal
             Punishments
             .
             The
             reading
             of
             Sciences
             in
             particular
             Colleges
             doth
             greatly
             hurt
             and
             hinder
             the
             publick
             profit
             of
             Students
             in
             their
             Learning
             ;
             for
             neither
             so
             learned
             and
             substantial
             Readers
             can
             be
             had
             in
             private
             Colleges
             ,
             as
             were
             necessary
             to
             be
             publick
             Masters
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             number
             of
             Schools
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             chosen
             in
             every
             particular
             College
             or
             Hall
             ,
             as
             were
             convenient
             ,
             to
             furnish
             a
             course
             of
             any
             Science
             ,
             with
             reputation
             and
             profit
             ;
             whereof
             also
             ensueth
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Master
             nor
             his
             Scholars
             are
             able
             ,
             or
             much
             animated
             ,
             to
             go
             forward
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             For
             remedy
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             most
             Universities
             in
             foreign
             Countries
             is
             very
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             have
             publick
             Lectures
             only
             in
             publick
             Schools
             that
             are
             fair
             and
             largely
             builded
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             to
             have
             chosen
             publick
             Readers
             of
             great
             sufficiency
             for
             all
             Universities
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             wages
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             honourable
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             well
             be
             able
             to
             live
             upon
             them
             ,
             without
             seeking
             of
             other
             shifts
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             no
             particular
             College
             there
             should
             be
             publick
             Lectures
             permitted
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             in
             time
             of
             Vacations
             ,
             or
             
             of
             some
             particular
             things
             that
             are
             not
             read
             in
             the
             publick
             Schools
             ,
             as
             of
             some
             points
             of
             Mathematicks
             ,
             the
             Languages
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             rather
             that
             all
             Students
             of
             every
             College
             ,
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             hear
             their
             ordinary
             courses
             of
             Arts
             ,
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             Faculties
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             Schools
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             to
             have
             Licence
             to
             proceed
             ,
             or
             take
             Degree
             within
             the
             University
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             place
             of
             private
             Readers
             ,
             in
             particular
             Houses
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             appointed
             repetitors
             in
             every
             College
             ,
             whose
             Office
             should
             be
             to
             hear
             the
             daily
             Repetitions
             of
             such
             Lectures
             ,
             as
             are
             read
             in
             the
             publick
             Schools
             ,
             and
             to
             moderate
             and
             proceed
             in
             all
             Conferences
             and
             Disputations
             about
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             by
             experience
             it
             is
             found
             that
             this
             manner
             of
             study
             doth
             profit
             more
             in
             few
             Years
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             in
             many
             .
          
           
             
             The
             ordinary
             wages
             of
             a
             publick
             Reader
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             move
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             learned
             Men
             to
             sue
             and
             stand
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             persevere
             in
             it
             when
             they
             have
             it
             .
             At
             least
             some
             few
             Lectures
             ought
             to
             have
             this
             commodity
             annexed
             unto
             it
             ,
             though
             others
             may
             be
             of
             far
             less
             value
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             upon
             hope
             to
             come
             at
             length
             to
             these
             greater
             Lectures
             by
             degrees
             ,
             learned
             Men
             be
             content
             to
             pass
             
             with
             the
             other
             of
             less
             moment
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             It
             might
             be
             considered
             whether
             it
             should
             not
             be
             good
             to
             have
             concurrence
             in
             every
             principal
             Lecture
             that
             is
             read
             in
             the
             common
             Schools
             ,
             as
             divers
             foreign
             Universities
             have
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             two
             learned
             Men
             should
             read
             jointly
             Divinity
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             in
             Law
             and
             Physick
             in
             different
             Schools
             at
             the
             self
             same
             hour
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             self
             same
             matter
             and
             subject
             ,
             so
             that
             Scholars
             be
             left
             free
             to
             go
             to
             which
             of
             the
             two
             they
             shall
             like
             best
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             means
             the
             two
             Concurrents
             will
             try
             who
             shall
             read
             best
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             most
             hearers
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             number
             of
             Lectures
             that
             are
             to
             be
             read
             every
             Year
             ,
             or
             Quarter
             ,
             by
             the
             publick
             Master
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             portion
             of
             wages
             that
             answer
             them
             to
             every
             Lecture
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             Lectures
             soever
             the
             said
             Master
             shall
             fail
             to
             read
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             sufficient
             substitute
             to
             be
             allowed
             by
             the
             University
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             his
             wages
             is
             to
             be
             deducted
             presently
             ,
             every
             Month
             ,
             or
             Quarter
             ,
             without
             all
             Remission
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             bestowed
             upon
             poor
             Scholars
             ,
             or
             other
             good
             uses
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             most
             expedient
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             make
             publick
             Readers
             diligent
             and
             careful
             .
          
           
           
             Touching
             the
             number
             of
             Lectures
             to
             be
             read
             publickly
             ,
             in
             best
             Universities
             they
             are
             these
             ,
             First
             ,
             For
             Divinity
             there
             can
             be
             no
             less
             than
             four
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             two
             in
             School-Doctrine
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Moral
             part
             alone
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             .
             In
             the
             Civil
             Law
             three
             are
             the
             least
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Institutes
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             Digests
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             of
             the
             Codex
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             in
             Physick
             ,
             one
             at
             least
             must
             be
             of
             the
             Speculative
             part
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             Practical
             ,
             besides
             two
             other
             at
             certain
             seasons
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Herbal
             and
             Anatomy
             .
             All
             which
             Lectures
             are
             either
             wanting
             ,
             or
             very
             weak
             in
             our
             English
             Universities
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             since
             Heresie
             came
             in
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             no
             Lectures
             at
             all
             of
             Canon-Law
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             reduced
             again
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             put
             in
             Consultation
             ,
             whether
             it
             shall
             be
             needful
             to
             make
             it
             a
             distinct
             Science
             and
             Faculty
             from
             the
             Civil
             Law
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             other
             Countries
             (
             for
             Men
             may
             study
             it
             alone
             ,
             and
             take
             degree
             therein
             apart
             )
             or
             rather
             that
             both
             the
             Civil
             and
             Canon-Law
             be
             made
             but
             one
             Faculty
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             being
             not
             governed
             by
             the
             Civil
             
             Law
             ,
             as
             other
             Realms
             about
             us
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             little
             use
             thereof
             but
             only
             in
             the
             Admiral
             's
             Court
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             other
             few
             cases
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             besides
             is
             decided
             by
             none
             of
             these
             two
             Laws
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             is
             commonly
             done
             by
             Rules
             of
             the
             Canon-Law
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Arches
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             particular
             Courts
             and
             Tribunals
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             Officials
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             so
             as
             these
             two
             Faculties
             may
             easily
             be
             joined
             in
             one
             in
             our
             Universities
             ,
             and
             be
             learned
             by
             the
             self
             same
             Men
             for
             the
             use
             of
             England
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             such
             as
             do
             study
             these
             two
             Faculties
             ,
             be
             better
             founded
             and
             furnished
             with
             variety
             of
             learning
             ,
             for
             Argument
             and
             Reason
             ,
             than
             commonly
             they
             are
             wont
             in
             some
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             Men
             study
             the
             Common
             Law
             alone
             without
             the
             help
             and
             furniture
             of
             all
             other
             Sciences
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             good
             perhaps
             that
             such
             as
             mean
             to
             take
             degree
             in
             this
             Science
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             be
             not
             only
             bound
             first
             to
             have
             studied
             Humanity
             and
             Rhetorick
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             course
             of
             Logick
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             that
             are
             to
             study
             the
             Faculties
             of
             Divinity
             and
             Physick
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Man
             be
             permitted
             to
             take
             degree
             in
             these
             two
             Laws
             ,
             without
             having
             
             passed
             first
             his
             foresaid
             course
             of
             Philosophy
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             the
             time
             and
             labour
             of
             study
             ,
             in
             these
             three
             principal
             Faculties
             ,
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Physick
             ,
             will
             be
             equal
             .
          
           
             Lectures
             also
             of
             lower
             Sciences
             must
             be
             provided
             for
             in
             the
             publick
             Schools
             ,
             with
             publick
             and
             sufficient
             Stipends
             ,
             as
             namely
             three
             Masters
             for
             the
             course
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             one
             of
             Logick
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             Natural
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             of
             Metaphysick
             ,
             and
             these
             three
             to
             go
             on
             successively
             ,
             every
             one
             reading
             out
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             the
             forenamed
             three
             Sciences
             ,
             so
             as
             every
             year
             they
             may
             begin
             one
             course
             of
             Logick
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             University
             ,
             and
             another
             end
             with
             the
             Metaphysicks
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Mathematicks
             also
             must
             have
             one
             Lecture
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             than
             one
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             Tongues
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             Scholars
             may
             not
             want
             to
             be
             hearers
             of
             these
             Lectures
             ,
             wherein
             sometimes
             there
             is
             difficulty
             ,
             the
             matter
             may
             be
             so
             tempered
             as
             those
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Year
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             may
             be
             bound
             to
             hear
             the
             parts
             necessary
             for
             them
             of
             Mathematick
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Years
             of
             Divinity
             may
             
             have
             the
             like
             bonds
             to
             hear
             the
             publick
             Lecture
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             ,
             if
             they
             mean
             to
             take
             degrees
             ,
             as
             those
             also
             that
             study
             Rhetorick
             and
             Humanity
             may
             have
             Obligation
             to
             understand
             the
             Greek
             .
             And
             that
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             Grammar-Schools
             in
             England
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             many
             and
             great
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             defective
             in
             many
             points
             for
             the
             sound
             attaining
             of
             the
             Latin
             Tongue
             ,
             which
             now
             may
             be
             amended
             partly
             by
             the
             Seminaries
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             in
             every
             Shire
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             profess
             only
             Grammar
             ,
             Humanity
             and
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             our
             Universities
             also
             ,
             where
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Latin
             Tongue
             may
             be
             setled
             in
             more
             perfection
             than
             it
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             
             The
             defects
             also
             of
             our
             Grammar-Schools
             are
             commonly
             these
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             but
             one
             Master
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             most
             a
             Master
             and
             an
             Usher
             ,
             who
             cannot
             possibly
             read
             so
             different
             Lectures
             ,
             as
             the
             different
             Capacities
             of
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             of
             Scholars
             will
             require
             ,
             wherefore
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             wheresoever
             good
             order
             is
             kept
             ,
             they
             do
             divide
             the
             whole
             compass
             of
             Grammar
             into
             four
             or
             five
             distinct
             classes
             or
             forms
             ,
             and
             do
             assign
             a
             particular
             Master
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             above
             these
             do
             appoint
             another
             form
             for
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             Rhetorick
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             be
             six
             or
             seven
             distinct
             forms
             in
             all
             ,
             ordaining
             moreover
             that
             from
             the
             second
             or
             third
             form
             of
             Grammar
             ,
             the
             Scholars
             begin
             also
             to
             learn
             the
             Greek
             Tongue
             ,
             so
             as
             when
             they
             come
             to
             Rhetorick
             ,
             they
             have
             it
             very
             perfectly
             .
             Moreover
             they
             appoint
             that
             none
             may
             pass
             from
             one
             of
             these
             forms
             to
             another
             ,
             upon
             will
             and
             favour
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             strait
             Examination
             ,
             and
             Proof
             made
             by
             indifferent
             Men
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             be
             admitted
             to
             begin
             the
             course
             of
             Logick
             and
             Philosophy
             with
             intent
             to
             proceed
             and
             take
             degree
             therein
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             higher
             Faculties
             afterward
             ,
             except
             he
             first
             have
             passed
             these
             inferiour
             forms
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             have
             bestowed
             one
             Years
             study
             in
             Rhetorick
             for
             the
             more
             perfection
             of
             the
             Latin
             Tongue
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Which
             order
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             well
             observed
             in
             our
             Universities
             and
             Schools
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             fit
             Masters
             appointed
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             the
             inconvenience
             of
             over
             much
             beating
             of
             Children
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             disorder
             of
             our
             Grammar-Schools
             ,
             wherewith
             divers
             of
             the
             best
             wits
             ,
             and
             especially
             such
             are
             best
             brought
             
             up
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             best
             Parentage
             ,
             are
             dismayed
             and
             terrified
             from
             study
             ,
             I
             would
             think
             that
             in
             few
             other
             places
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             studies
             would
             go
             better
             forward
             than
             among
             us
             .
             The
             ordinary
             times
             and
             spaces
             appointed
             for
             reading
             and
             hearing
             courses
             of
             Sciences
             and
             Faculties
             in
             foreign
             Universities
             ,
             
             are
             of
             great
             utility
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             ours
             ;
             as
             namely
             three
             years
             to
             end
             the
             course
             of
             Logick
             ,
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             Metaphysicks
             ;
             four
             years
             for
             the
             course
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             Law
             or
             Physick
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             
               English
               ,
               French
            
             and
             Flemish
             Universities
             ,
             which
             therein
             are
             somewhat
             different
             from
             others
             ,
             our
             Scholars
             might
             take
             degree
             of
             Batchelors
             of
             Art
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Logick
             ,
             or
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ,
             such
             I
             mean
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             able
             to
             defend
             the
             same
             in
             publick
             Disputations
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             end
             of
             hearing
             the
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             or
             a
             year
             after
             to
             be
             allowed
             them
             for
             Repetition
             ,
             or
             going
             over
             again
             the
             whole
             course
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             were
             to
             take
             degree
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             made
             Masters
             of
             Art
             ,
             upon
             the
             like
             publick
             Tryal
             of
             Disputation
             ,
             and
             Examination
             ,
             as
             before
             .
          
           
           
             The
             degrees
             of
             our
             Batchelors
             also
             ,
             or
             Licentiate
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             Law
             ,
             or
             Physick
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             given
             to
             any
             but
             after
             the
             full
             study
             of
             their
             courses
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             four
             years
             hearing
             each
             course
             ,
             and
             one
             or
             two
             years
             more
             to
             be
             allowed
             ,
             to
             repeat
             ,
             or
             look
             over
             the
             said
             courses
             again
             ,
             and
             after
             often
             publick
             Exercises
             and
             Tryals
             to
             be
             made
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             mean
             space
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             this
             degree
             of
             Licentiate
             ,
             or
             Batchelor
             ,
             other
             three
             years
             to
             be
             assigned
             of
             like
             Tryal
             for
             them
             that
             will
             pretend
             to
             proceed
             Doctors
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             these
             points
             of
             tryal
             for
             taking
             degrees
             be
             observed
             with
             rigour
             ,
             and
             not
             dispensed
             with
             and
             changed
             into
             many
             Contributions
             ,
             as
             is
             now
             accustomed
             ,
             but
             very
             rarely
             and
             upon
             some
             great
             and
             extraordinary
             occasion
             ;
             for
             that
             by
             this
             the
             same
             and
             estimation
             of
             our
             Universities
             would
             be
             exceeding
             great
             in
             the
             World
             abroad
             ,
             and
             our
             degrees
             of
             learning
             would
             be
             holden
             in
             great
             account
             ,
             and
             our
             Country
             would
             be
             full
             of
             learned
             Men
             ,
             with
             fewer
             titles
             void
             of
             substance
             .
             And
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             provision
             must
             be
             made
             that
             such
             degrees
             as
             are
             taken
             abroad
             ,
             in
             some
             foreign
             Universities
             of
             less
             moment
             ,
             for
             Mony
             only
             or
             Favour
             ,
             without
             Merit
             ,
             may
             be
             
             called
             to
             Examination
             again
             ,
             and
             not
             allowed
             of
             in
             England
             without
             new
             approbation
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             dictating
             used
             in
             all
             foreign
             Universities
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             where
             the
             Master
             ,
             besides
             a
             brief
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Lesson
             by
             Discourse
             ,
             either
             before
             or
             after
             ,
             useth
             to
             dictate
             soft
             and
             fair
             ,
             so
             as
             all
             his
             Scholars
             do
             write
             his
             words
             ,
             is
             no
             doubt
             a
             most
             profitable
             order
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             both
             the
             Master
             and
             Scholar
             in
             attention
             ,
             the
             one
             not
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             well
             studied
             and
             thought
             upon
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             to
             come
             to
             the
             view
             of
             others
             by
             the
             witness
             of
             so
             many
             as
             do
             write
             and
             take
             his
             Lectures
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             which
             are
             his
             Scholars
             are
             held
             also
             in
             attention
             ,
             by
             writing
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             they
             must
             give
             an
             account
             afterwards
             of
             the
             whole
             in
             time
             of
             repetition
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             would
             have
             their
             Cogitations
             in
             other
             matters
             whilest
             the
             Master
             readeth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             order
             is
             also
             to
             be
             settled
             in
             our
             Universities
             ,
             and
             the
             precise
             number
             of
             days
             ,
             wherein
             Lectures
             or
             Vacations
             were
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             established
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             matters
             ,
             that
             each
             Master
             is
             bound
             to
             read
             in
             every
             year
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             assigned
             under
             pain
             of
             forfeiture
             ;
             
             and
             the
             less
             that
             is
             left
             to
             Men's
             proper
             Wills
             or
             Arbitrement
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             both
             to
             profit
             and
             keep
             peace
             amongst
             Scholars
             .
             And
             this
             so
             much
             as
             about
             matter
             of
             study
             and
             learning
             ,
             offereth
             it self
             to
             me
             for
             the
             present
             .
             Other
             Men
             that
             shall
             be
             appointed
             to
             visit
             and
             reform
             our
             Universities
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             will
             see
             more
             .
             These
             points
             are
             only
             for
             a
             remembrance
             .
             And
             now
             will
             I
             speak
             also
             somewhat
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             of
             the
             said
             Universities
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             Government
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             of
             English
             Vniversities
             .
          
           
             IF
             our
             English
             Universities
             have
             need
             of
             Reformation
             touching
             matters
             of
             Learning
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Readers
             ,
             and
             Lectures
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ;
             much
             more
             is
             the
             same
             necessary
             in
             points
             of
             Government
             ,
             Manners
             ,
             and
             form
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             albeit
             our
             old
             Founders
             and
             Governours
             of
             English
             Universities
             ,
             left
             many
             good
             Laws
             and
             Orders
             ,
             conform
             to
             the
             times
             ,
             wherein
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             which
             then
             was
             used
             ;
             yet
             the
             said
             times
             being
             now
             changed
             ,
             and
             matters
             standing
             far
             otherwise
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             learned
             by
             experience
             ,
             which
             then
             were
             unknown
             ,
             and
             the
             rigour
             of
             old
             Discipline
             being
             wholly
             dissolved
             ,
             broken
             ,
             and
             loosed
             by
             the
             Heresies
             of
             our
             time
             :
             it
             will
             be
             needful
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             great
             Reformation
             .
             And
             albeit
             that
             all
             respect
             and
             reverent
             regard
             be
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             born
             unto
             the
             old
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Universities
             and
             Colleges
             ,
             where
             
             no
             inconvenience
             is
             seen
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             yet
             must
             the
             Commission
             and
             Faculty
             of
             such
             as
             come
             to
             reform
             ,
             be
             very
             ample
             and
             large
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Realm
             and
             See
             Apostolick
             .
          
           
             
             And
             first
             of
             all
             for
             settling
             of
             common
             Discipline
             ,
             most
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             habitation
             ,
             concourse
             ,
             and
             negotiation
             of
             Women
             ,
             which
             heretical
             Dissolution
             hath
             brought
             in
             ,
             is
             utterly
             to
             be
             removed
             from
             all
             Colleges
             and
             communities
             of
             Students
             ,
             and
             herewith
             all
             junkets
             ,
             all
             lascivious
             banqueting
             ,
             excess
             of
             Apparel
             ,
             Dancing
             ,
             Fencing-Schools
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             that
             no
             Man
             have
             leave
             to
             go
             forth
             ,
             but
             by
             knowledge
             and
             licence
             of
             his
             Superiour
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             known
             honest
             parts
             and
             Persons
             ,
             at
             Houses
             lawful
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             his
             fellow
             ,
             or
             more
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             in
             decent
             Apparel
             ;
             
             Which
             Apparel
             ,
             for
             use
             of
             the
             whole
             University
             ,
             may
             be
             divided
             generally
             into
             two
             or
             three
             sorts
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             best
             Universities
             of
             foreign
             Countries
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Graduates
             ,
             Fellows
             ,
             and
             Scholars
             of
             particular
             Colleges
             ,
             may
             have
             one
             sort
             of
             Apparel
             distinct
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             one
             College
             to
             be
             known
             from
             those
             of
             another
             ,
             by
             some
             distinction
             of
             Collars
             ,
             or
             other
             like
             difference
             
             in
             their
             habits
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             these
             Collegials
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             which
             are
             Students
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             may
             have
             a
             certain
             general
             and
             modest
             kind
             of
             Attire
             ,
             without
             permitting
             any
             man
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             same
             which
             is
             a
             Student
             ,
             except
             in
             some
             rare
             and
             extraordinary
             case
             ,
             as
             of
             some
             Prince
             ,
             great
             noble
             Man
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             And
             that
             this
             common
             habit
             be
             divided
             only
             into
             two
             sorts
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             Divines
             only
             more
             grave
             ,
             which
             yet
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             near
             to
             old
             English
             custom
             ,
             and
             form
             of
             ancient
             Catholick
             times
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             ;
             and
             square
             Caps
             with
             Cassocks
             down
             to
             the
             Knee
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Lovain
               ,
               Doway
               ,
               Paris
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Universities
             of
             France
             and
             Flanders
             ,
             now
             also
             is
             used
             .
             And
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             Apparel
             may
             be
             for
             Lawyers
             and
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             study
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             Sciences
             ,
             or
             are
             Commoners
             in
             the
             Halls
             or
             Colleges
             ;
             which
             sort
             of
             Apparel
             may
             be
             long
             Cloaks
             ,
             with
             Hats
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             used
             in
             Spain
             and
             Italy
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             thought
             convenient
             .
             Which
             points
             I
             do
             touch
             the
             sooner
             in
             particular
             ,
             for
             that
             great
             exactness
             will
             be
             necessary
             in
             this
             behalf
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             both
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             liberty
             and
             superfluity
             brought
             in
             by
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             prevent
             the
             Novelties
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             ours
             may
             chance
             
             bring
             home
             from
             other
             Countries
             ,
             if
             care
             be
             not
             had
             .
             And
             this
             point
             of
             Apparel
             ,
             is
             a
             principle
             of
             much
             good
             or
             evil
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             Porters
             that
             be
             discreet
             ,
             honest
             ,
             and
             faithful
             men
             must
             be
             appointed
             to
             the
             Gates
             of
             every
             College
             ;
             Heads
             of
             Houses
             also
             must
             be
             chosen
             at
             the
             beginning
             rather
             according
             to
             their
             vertue
             and
             love
             toward
             Discipline
             and
             good
             order
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             other
             quality
             .
             For
             that
             without
             such
             men
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             to
             raise
             up
             ,
             and
             establish
             again
             ,
             vertuous
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             after
             so
             universal
             a
             Flood
             of
             Enormities
             ,
             as
             hath
             overflowed
             all
             ;
             
               And
               for
               this
               respect
               perhaps
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               needful
               that
               not
               only
               all
               interest
               to
               Headships
               of
               Houses
               ,
               but
               Fellowships
               also
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               Scholarships
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Officers
               ,
               of
               particular
               Colleges
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Vniversities
               in
               general
               ,
               be
               made
               void
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             and
             new
             men
             planted
             and
             placed
             again
             upon
             choice
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             thought
             fit
             for
             this
             new
             beginning
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             overplus
             of
             Rents
             and
             Revenues
             of
             Colleges
             for
             the
             mean
             space
             be
             gathered
             and
             put
             in
             a
             common
             Purse
             by
             order
             of
             the
             said
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             to
             any
             other
             uses
             ,
             as
             other
             Eclesiastical
             
             Rents
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             reserved
             for
             better
             furnishing
             of
             the
             same
             Colleges
             and
             Universities
             ,
             as
             need
             shall
             offer
             it self
             ,
             when
             a
             number
             of
             Students
             shall
             be
             increased
             :
             
             for
             more
             reason
             whereof
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             that
             not
             only
             our
             Universities
             in
             common
             ,
             will
             have
             need
             of
             great
             and
             publick
             reparations
             and
             expences
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             in
             building
             publick
             Schools
             ,
             founding
             of
             common
             Lectures
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             every
             particular
             Hall
             also
             ,
             and
             College
             the
             like
             :
             For
             that
             the
             most
             of
             them
             are
             very
             defective
             in
             their
             building
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             necessary
             to
             their
             furniture
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             Chappels
             ,
             Churches
             .
             and
             publick
             Halls
             and
             places
             for
             Disputations
             ,
             Repetitions
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             exercises
             of
             learning
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             provided
             in
             ours
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             divers
             of
             them
             do
             lack
             infirmaries
             for
             sick-men
             ,
             Rooms
             of
             Hospitals
             ,
             for
             Strangers
             ,
             Comers
             and
             Goers
             ,
             and
             Novices
             that
             enter
             of
             new
             ,
             or
             are
             in
             their
             first
             probation
             ,
             and
             divers
             such
             other
             buildings
             ,
             reparations
             and
             accommodating
             of
             their
             Houses
             ,
             both
             for
             common
             and
             private
             uses
             .
             Many
             of
             them
             also
             do
             want
             Rents
             sufficient
             for
             maintenance
             of
             a
             sufficient
             number
             of
             Fellows
             and
             Scholars
             to
             uphold
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             divers
             
             of
             them
             are
             in
             debt
             ,
             and
             other
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             wants
             ,
             without
             provision
             of
             sufficient
             Libraries
             ,
             and
             Books
             ,
             and
             other
             furniture
             necessary
             for
             learning
             ,
             all
             which
             particular
             needs
             of
             private
             Colleges
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             wants
             before
             mentioned
             of
             publick
             Schools
             ,
             Lectures
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Readers
             ,
             must
             be
             now
             holpen
             ,
             with
             the
             common
             Purse
             of
             the
             Universities
             Lands
             laid
             together
             for
             some
             years
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             over-plus
             that
             shall
             remain
             above
             the
             maintenance
             of
             some
             few
             fit
             and
             chosen
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             Heads
             and
             Fellows
             of
             Houses
             for
             bringing
             in
             of
             this
             perfect
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             for
             Heads
             and
             Governors
             of
             Colleges
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             upon
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             best
             ,
             that
             some
             moderation
             should
             be
             established
             for
             their
             expences
             ,
             state
             and
             manner
             of
             Life
             in
             the
             Colleges
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             now
             it
             is
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             that
             England
             hath
             so
             many
             other
             places
             of
             Prelacy
             for
             men
             of
             merit
             to
             be
             preferred
             unto
             ,
             as
             divers
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Chancellorships
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             many
             men
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             it
             were
             much
             better
             that
             the
             Heads
             of
             Houses
             in
             Universities
             ,
             should
             never
             be
             given
             for
             time
             of
             Life
             ,
             nor
             have
             so
             great
             allowance
             of
             men
             ,
             houses
             ,
             and
             wages
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             have
             ,
             
             that
             use
             it
             only
             to
             pomp
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             profit
             of
             Students
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             other
             foreign
             Universities
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             dignity
             and
             honour
             ,
             than
             of
             wealth
             and
             gains
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             should
             endure
             but
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             years
             ,
             whereby
             more
             Men
             by
             succession
             of
             time
             might
             obtain
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             fit
             to
             govern
             afterwards
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             whereas
             now
             those
             that
             once
             get
             the
             Rooms
             ,
             accounting
             themselves
             sure
             thereof
             ,
             during
             their
             lives
             ,
             are
             made
             more
             careless
             ,
             and
             are
             much
             absent
             from
             their
             charges
             ,
             lying
             commonly
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             making
             this
             Headship
             of
             the
             College
             but
             a
             step
             of
             Ambition
             to
             a
             higher
             promotion
             .
             And
             the
             allowance
             of
             their
             expences
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             outeth
             almost
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Fellows
             and
             Scholars
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             might
             be
             maintained
             more
             ,
             if
             the
             Head's
             Portion
             were
             moderate
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             places
             it
             is
             .
             And
             the
             going
             forward
             in
             studies
             would
             be
             much
             better
             attended
             unto
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             point
             in
             all
             reason
             is
             to
             be
             remedied
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             the
             Head
             during
             his
             Government
             ,
             than
             a
             reasonable
             portion
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Man
             or
             two
             whilest
             he
             governeth
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             Government
             endure
             not
             ordinarily
             
             more
             than
             three
             years
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             may
             be
             elected
             out
             of
             any
             College
             ,
             or
             House
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             of
             losing
             his
             place
             ,
             or
             commodity
             that
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             if
             after
             his
             Headship
             ended
             he
             will
             return
             to
             the
             same
             again
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             he
             be
             more
             vigilant
             in
             his
             Office
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             other
             Countries
             seemeth
             very
             good
             that
             a
             Month
             before
             his
             said
             Office
             is
             to
             end
             ,
             there
             should
             ordinarily
             a
             Visitor
             be
             sent
             to
             examine
             how
             he
             and
             his
             Officers
             have
             behaved
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             state
             they
             leave
             the
             Colleges
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             said
             Visitor
             should
             assist
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             new
             Head
             ;
             and
             Officers
             to
             be
             chosen
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             done
             ,
             might
             the
             Visitation
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             with
             such
             assistance
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             appointed
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             so
             sentence
             be
             given
             for
             the
             praise
             or
             punishment
             of
             the
             said
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Officers
             for
             their
             years
             past
             .
          
           
             With
             this
             vigilance
             it
             may
             be
             presumed
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             Houses
             would
             go
             much
             better
             ,
             especially
             if
             there
             were
             some
             one
             Man
             in
             or
             near
             each
             University
             that
             had
             eminent
             authority
             over
             all
             to
             determine
             causes
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             ordinary
             Visitors
             to
             every
             College
             and
             Hall
             ,
             every
             third
             year
             at
             the
             change
             of
             their
             Head-Officers
             ,
             as
             
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             himself
             remaining
             ,
             high
             ,
             sole
             ,
             and
             perpetual
             Visitor
             of
             the
             said
             University
             during
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             also
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             young
             men
             in
             the
             Colleges
             ,
             during
             time
             of
             their
             studies
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Fellows
             ,
             had
             no
             Voices
             in
             setting
             ,
             or
             letting
             of
             their
             Lands
             ,
             buying
             or
             selling
             ,
             choosing
             of
             Officers
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             for
             that
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             both
             by
             reason
             and
             experience
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             do
             greatly
             distract
             the
             wits
             of
             young-men
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             students
             ,
             and
             do
             hinder
             their
             learning
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             continual
             broyls
             ,
             disquietness
             ,
             contention
             ,
             and
             dissention
             ,
             both
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             Superiors
             .
             For
             remedy
             whereof
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             that
             some
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             within
             every
             College
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             ,
             and
             fittest
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             that
             have
             ended
             their
             studies
             ,
             or
             are
             very
             near
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             might
             be
             appointed
             to
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             Temporalties
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Head
             ,
             without
             troubling
             the
             rest
             ,
             whereunto
             may
             be
             joyned
             some
             wise
             or
             discreet
             Procurator
             abroad
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             might
             be
             bound
             not
             to
             lett
             or
             set
             ,
             buy
             or
             sell
             any
             great
             thing
             of
             importance
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             other
             two
             or
             three
             Heads
             of
             
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             or
             other
             Colleges
             within
             the
             said
             University
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             immediate
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             Over-seers
             of
             this
             College
             ,
             or
             Hall
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             bound
             to
             come
             or
             send
             every
             quarter
             of
             the
             year
             once
             to
             view
             and
             see
             the
             accounts
             ,
             how
             they
             pass
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             each
             year
             to
             subscribe
             them
             with
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             three
             years
             ,
             when
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             other
             ordinary
             Officers
             of
             the
             College
             were
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
             for
             to
             avoid
             Elections
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             best
             no
             doubt
             for
             every
             College
             to
             choose
             their
             Head
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             principal
             Officers
             at
             one
             time
             together
             for
             to
             endure
             for
             three
             years
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             These
             Patrons
             and
             Overseers
             ,
             after
             the
             Visitation
             ended
             by
             him
             that
             shall
             be
             sent
             by
             the
             chief
             Visitor
             ,
             be
             he
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             shall
             have
             this
             supreme
             authority
             ,
             they
             may
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             join
             with
             the
             said
             Visitor
             ,
             to
             overlook
             his
             Visitation
             ,
             as
             also
             assist
             him
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             Officers
             that
             are
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Voices
             also
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             every
             College
             ,
             over
             which
             both
             particular
             Patrons
             and
             Overseers
             may
             be
             appointed
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             Direction
             and
             Government
             .
             And
             besides
             these
             ,
             a
             general
             Visitor
             may
             be
             
             over
             the
             whole
             University
             ,
             and
             be
             respected
             and
             obeyed
             by
             all
             ;
             which
             no
             doubt
             would
             be
             far
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             commodious
             ,
             than
             one
             College
             to
             depend
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             do
             ,
             of
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             their
             Visitor
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             another
             ,
             which
             Bishop
             lying
             oftentimes
             far
             off
             ,
             cannot
             have
             so
             great
             care
             or
             knowledge
             of
             University
             matters
             ,
             as
             was
             needful
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             less
             authority
             with
             the
             whole
             .
             For
             that
             the
             Bishop
             which
             is
             respected
             by
             one
             College
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             their
             Visitor
             ,
             is
             nothing
             cared
             for
             by
             others
             ,
             over
             whom
             he
             hath
             no
             jurisdiction
             at
             all
             .
             But
             by
             the
             means
             which
             I
             have
             proposed
             ,
             of
             being
             general
             Visitor
             ,
             and
             lying
             in
             or
             near
             the
             University
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             respected
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             his
             Ordinances
             will
             be
             observed
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             present
             to
             over-look
             the
             same
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             if
             two
             or
             three
             Heads
             of
             Houses
             be
             appointed
             immediate
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             over-lookers
             of
             every
             particular
             College
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             much
             matter
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             Authority
             to
             exercise
             all
             Heads
             ,
             and
             one
             College
             will
             respect
             another
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             hold
             up
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             good
             order
             ,
             one
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             not
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             How
             Fellowships
             ,
             Scholarships
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             places
             were
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             choosing
             of
             Fellows
             and
             Scholars
             into
             every
             House
             ,
             where
             places
             are
             vacant
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             indifferency
             and
             good
             order
             ,
             without
             partiality
             and
             bribes
             ,
             as
             now
             is
             used
             ,
             this
             method
             following
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             also
             in
             foreign
             Universities
             :
             When
             any
             place
             is
             void
             in
             any
             College
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             provided
             and
             filled
             again
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             falleth
             void
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             until
             the
             next
             festival
             day
             of
             the
             same
             College
             ;
             and
             this
             to
             the
             end
             both
             that
             the
             College
             may
             help
             ,
             and
             better
             it self
             by
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Fellowship
             ,
             or
             Scholarship
             for
             the
             remnant
             of
             that
             year
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             the
             end
             there
             be
             time
             to
             give
             notice
             abroad
             in
             the
             University
             ,
             or
             farther
             off
             also
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             that
             such
             and
             such
             places
             are
             void
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             fit
             men
             may
             prepare
             themselves
             ,
             to
             oppose
             for
             the
             same
             .
             And
             so
             when
             the
             time
             cometh
             ,
             or
             some
             three
             or
             four
             days
             before
             
             the
             Feast
             ,
             that
             the
             Head
             ,
             with
             his
             principal
             Officers
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             the
             Patrons
             before
             mentioned
             may
             joyn
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             publick
             examination
             of
             the
             Opponents
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             their
             manners
             ,
             as
             learning
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             there
             may
             be
             no
             place
             for
             corruption
             ;
             or
             partiality
             .
             And
             then
             taking
             first
             a
             publick
             Oath
             to
             do
             uprightly
             according
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             they
             may
             give
             their
             voices
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             more
             part
             clearly
             of
             all
             the
             Electors
             ,
             to
             be
             accounted
             for
             lawfully
             chosen
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ;
             which
             point
             only
             if
             it
             might
             be
             observed
             in
             our
             Engl●sh
             Universities
             ,
             and
             the
             foul
             corruption
             and
             bribery
             removed
             ,
             that
             Heresie
             hath
             brought
             in
             ,
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             sufficient
             to
             animate
             all
             the
             youth
             in
             England
             to
             follow
             their
             studies
             with
             carefulness
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             ordinary
             Government
             and
             jurisdiction
             over
             each
             University
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             what
             way
             will
             be
             best
             to
             take
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             Universities
             in
             foreign
             Countries
             ,
             may
             be
             weighed
             by
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Reformation
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Commissioners
             ,
             as
             namely
             whether
             this
             ordinary
             Jurisdiction
             shall
             be
             only
             in
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             as
             now
             is
             used
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             whether
             any
             Bishop
             may
             over-look
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             
             as
             also
             whether
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Proctors
             and
             Clerks
             of
             the
             Market
             be
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             young
             Men
             that
             study
             ,
             as
             now
             is
             accustomed
             ,
             seeing
             that
             oftentimes
             it
             is
             occasion
             not
             only
             of
             distraction
             and
             loss
             of
             time
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             dissolution
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             their
             manners
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             liberty
             that
             is
             given
             them
             thereby
             of
             conversation
             with
             loose
             and
             dissolute
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Election
               of
               publick
               Readers
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               .
            
             
               The
               Officers
               that
               are
               to
               be
               given
               by
               the
               University
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               publick
               Lectors
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               Preferments
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               so
               well
               given
               in
               other
               foreign
               Universities
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               be
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               bestowed
               by
               the
               popular
               voices
               of
               the
               common
               Students
               in
               every
               Faculty
               ,
               who
               being
               less
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               fitness
               of
               the
               Persons
               that
               stand
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               more
               easie
               to
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               drawn
               into
               factions
               ,
               mutinies
               ,
               and
               other
               disorders
               ,
               to
               trouble
               both
               themselves
               and
               others
               about
               such
               Elections
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               also
               indanger
               their
               own
               Consciences
               in
               following
               passion
               in
               the
               choice
               made
               by
               others
               :
               and
               therefore
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               more
               quiet
               ,
               grave
               ,
               and
               
               sure
               way
               would
               be
               that
               these
               Elections
               should
               be
               made
               by
               the
               major
               part
               of
               the
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               only
               upon
               publick
               examination
               of
               the
               Persons
               that
               do
               stand
               for
               the
               Preferment
               ,
               and
               oath
               given
               by
               themselves
               ,
               to
               do
               uprightly
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               for
               any
               publick
               Lecture
               the
               Doctors
               and
               Batchelors
               only
               of
               that
               Faculty
               ,
               might
               have
               their
               voices
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               more
               gravity
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               renown
               of
               our
               Universities
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               not
               good
               to
               have
               more
               eminent
               and
               priviledged
               Colleges
               in
               the
               same
               for
               learned
               and
               grave
               Men
               only
               to
               enter
               ,
               as
               in
               divers
               Universities
               of
               Spain
               is
               used
               ,
               besides
               the
               ordinary
               Colleges
               we
               have
               for
               Students
               only
               ,
               in
               which
               no
               Man
               may
               study
               longer
               conveniently
               than
               the
               ending
               of
               his
               course
               ,
               in
               the
               Faculty
               he
               studieth
               :
               and
               if
               he
               should
               ,
               he
               would
               rather
               be
               a
               burthen
               to
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               trouble
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               are
               Students
               ,
               than
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               seeing
               he
               can
               have
               no
               exercise
               of
               learning
               convenient
               to
               his
               degree
               among
               them
               .
               And
               for
               that
               cause
               the
               order
               hitherto
               observed
               is
               good
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               Men
               that
               have
               ended
               their
               courses
               after
               some
               reasonable
               time
               given
               them
               also
               to
               repeat
               ,
               and
               look
               over
               the
               same
               again
               ,
               should
               
               depart
               ,
               and
               give
               place
               to
               others
               .
               But
               yet
               to
               the
               end
               that
               such
               as
               would
               remain
               ,
               and
               go
               forward
               in
               studies
               ,
               might
               have
               commodity
               to
               do
               the
               same
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               amiss
               perhaps
               ,
               that
               some
               such
               greater
               and
               more
               principal
               Colleges
               as
               are
               in
               other
               Universities
               should
               be
               erected
               also
               in
               ours
               ,
               for
               learned
               Men
               to
               enter
               ,
               and
               live
               therein
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               be
               admited
               but
               such
               as
               have
               taken
               Degree
               of
               Doctor
               ,
               Licentiate
               ,
               or
               Batchelor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               Law
               ,
               or
               Physick
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               same
               Colleges
               there
               should
               be
               continual
               exercises
               of
               learning
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               and
               order
               ,
               together
               with
               settled
               maintenance
               fit
               for
               such
               Men
               ;
               conform
               to
               the
               orders
               of
               such-like
               Colleges
               ,
               as
               are
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               whose
               Rules
               and
               Laws
               might
               be
               viewed
               and
               brought
               into
               ours
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               these
               Colleges
               might
               be
               chosen
               both
               publick
               Readers
               ,
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Chancellors
               ,
               Archdeacons
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               also
               Doctors
               of
               Law
               for
               the
               Arches
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               Tribunals
               ,
               Physicians
               for
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               other
               principal
               Cities
               of
               England
               .
               And
               finally
               these
               Colleges
               would
               be
               as
               it
               were
               principal
               Store-houses
               of
               learned
               ,
               approved
               ,
               and
               eminent
               Men
               ,
               for
               the
               Prince
               and
               Commonwealth
               to
               lay
               hands
               on
               for
               all
               chief
               Functions
               within
               
               the
               Realm
               .
               And
               albeit
               that
               by
               means
               of
               these
               principal
               and
               bigger
               Colleges
               ,
               great
               perfections
               of
               learning
               would
               grow
               quickly
               within
               the
               Realm
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Faculties
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               Law
               ,
               and
               Physick
               ;
               for
               every
               one
               whereof
               there
               might
               be
               appointed
               one
               ,
               or
               more
               of
               these
               Colleges
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               leastwise
               for
               Law
               and
               Divinity
               ;
               yet
               moreover
               ,
               and
               besides
               this
               ,
               for
               better
               preparation
               to
               the
               same
               in
               other
               lesser
               Colleges
               ,
               divers
               Men
               are
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               That
               it
               would
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               much
               importance
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               Colleges
               of
               the
               Universities
               were
               sorted
               out
               unto
               the
               peculiar
               studies
               of
               these
               Faculties
               distinctly
               ,
               so
               as
               one
               Faculty
               only
               should
               be
               studied
               in
               one
               College
               ,
               and
               not
               all
               mixed
               as
               now
               in
               divers
               places
               :
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               That
               some
               one
               or
               two
               Colleges
               among
               the
               rest
               were
               appointed
               out
               for
               only
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
               other
               two
               for
               Physicians
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               for
               Divines
               ;
               and
               that
               particular
               Halls
               and
               Convictories
               might
               be
               appointed
               and
               made
               subordinate
               unto
               these
               Colleges
               for
               Students
               of
               the
               same
               Faculties
               only
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               exercise
               of
               learning
               in
               every
               Faculty
               might
               be
               more
               frequented
               ,
               better
               maintained
               by
               living
               of
               many
               together
               ,
               that
               do
               profess
               one
               and
               the
               self
               
               same
               thing
               ,
               than
               by
               living
               straggling
               abroad
               ,
               in
               different
               Colleges
               ,
               as
               hitherto
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               neither
               company
               ,
               help
               ,
               or
               comfort
               in
               their
               studies
               ,
               nor
               sufficient
               practice
               and
               exercise
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               especially
               Lawyers
               and
               Physicians
               that
               have
               solitary
               places
               ,
               in
               separate
               Colleges
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               other
               means
               should
               live
               together
               ,
               and
               profit
               more
               ,
               and
               be
               better
               known
               :
               whereof
               also
               would
               ensue
               that
               all
               such
               causes
               of
               consultation
               ,
               as
               should
               come
               from
               abroad
               to
               be
               consulted
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               other
               of
               these
               two
               Faculties
               ,
               might
               be
               better
               done
               ,
               and
               with
               more
               credit
               and
               reputation
               in
               a
               Community
               of
               learned
               Men
               ,
               that
               live
               together
               ,
               than
               by
               particular
               Men
               that
               live
               asunder
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               College
               or
               Colleges
               of
               the
               Physicians
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               order
               should
               be
               established
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               their
               Gardens
               also
               a-part
               for
               all
               sort
               of
               chosen
               Simples
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               some
               learned
               Men
               to
               attend
               only
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               them
               unto
               Students
               of
               that
               Faculty
               ,
               and
               to
               read
               particular
               Lectures
               thereof
               at
               certain
               seasons
               ,
               as
               another
               might
               also
               of
               Anatomies
               apart
               ,
               according
               as
               before
               has
               been
               touched
               ,
               and
               is
               used
               in
               the
               
               University
               of
               Padua
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               such
               principal
               Schools
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               where
               this
               Faculty
               of
               Physick
               doth
               flourish
               most
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               any
               Man
               would
               make
               a
               doubt
               ,
               
               and
               ask
               here
               ,
               how
               the
               Founders
               Wills
               and
               Intentions
               may
               be
               satisfied
               by
               these
               means
               ,
               in
               such
               Colleges
               as
               these
               Faculties
               of
               Law
               and
               Physick
               are
               to
               be
               settled
               in
               with
               Divines
               ,
               for
               that
               their
               meaning
               was
               to
               have
               Priests
               in
               their
               Colleges
               ,
               and
               Masses
               to
               be
               said
               for
               their
               Souls
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               That
               in
               other
               Colleges
               ,
               where
               all
               are
               to
               be
               Priests
               and
               Divines
               ,
               so
               many
               Masses
               may
               be
               appointed
               to
               be
               said
               every
               day
               for
               these
               Founders
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               appointed
               to
               be
               said
               in
               their
               own
               Colleges
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               places
               of
               Lawyers
               and
               Physicians
               were
               also
               before
               in
               other
               Colleges
               ,
               whence
               they
               are
               removed
               .
               And
               more
               than
               this
               also
               there
               may
               be
               some
               certain
               number
               of
               Priests
               and
               Chaplains
               established
               in
               these
               Colleges
               ,
               now
               occupied
               by
               Lawyers
               and
               Physicians
               ,
               to
               say
               Mass
               daily
               for
               the
               Founders
               ;
               which
               with
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               seemeth
               would
               be
               a
               reasonable
               and
               sufficient
               Compensation
               .
               And
               this
               is
               so
               much
               as
               for
               the
               present
               occurreth
               to
               my
               mind
               ,
               to
               be
               
               suggested
               ,
               about
               the
               reforming
               and
               perfecting
               of
               our
               English
               Universities
               ,
               whereof
               would
               follow
               no
               doubt
               great
               honour
               and
               profit
               to
               our
               Commonwealth
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               be
               ;
               and
               if
               besides
               all
               this
               a
               third
               University
               might
               be
               added
               to
               the
               two
               which
               we
               have
               already
               ,
               and
               be
               placed
               in
               the
               North
               Parts
               of
               England
               about
               
                 Durham
                 ,
                 New-Castle
              
               ,
               or
               Richmond
               ,
               as
               before
               hath
               been
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Chapter
               appertaining
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               where
               reasons
               also
               were
               alledged
               for
               the
               same
               .
               The
               utility
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               and
               honour
               thereof
               would
               greatly
               import
               the
               benefit
               of
               our
               Weal
               publick
               ,
               and
               principally
               the
               parts
               near
               about
               ,
               where
               it
               should
               be
               placed
               ,
               which
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               wisdom
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               shall
               have
               authority
               to
               dispose
               thereof
               at
               the
               wished
               day
               that
               we
               expect
               and
               pray
               for
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             Religious
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             and
             matters
             appertaining
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             IN
             divers
             former
             Chapters
             there
             hath
             been
             mention
             made
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             third
             principal
             part
             or
             member
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             signified
             ,
             should
             have
             in
             this
             place
             some
             peculiar
             Treatise
             also
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             has
             been
             so
             much
             spoken
             thereof
             already
             upon
             different
             occasions
             ,
             as
             little
             remaineth
             to
             be
             added
             here
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             point
             that
             seemeth
             needful
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             I
             mean
             Religious
             People
             ,
             is
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             ornament
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             height
             of
             their
             Vocation
             ,
             they
             should
             participate
             in
             a
             more
             ample
             and
             eminent
             sort
             ,
             of
             those
             excellent
             names
             of
             Lights
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             vouchsafed
             to
             attribute
             to
             all
             his
             Portion
             and
             Clergy
             ;
             but
             yet
             are
             they
             more
             due
             unto
             the
             State
             of
             Religious
             Persons
             ,
             which
             
             bind
             themselves
             by
             Vow
             to
             a
             life
             of
             greater
             perfection
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ought
             to
             be
             clearer
             Lights
             ,
             and
             more
             excellent
             Salt
             than
             any
             other
             .
             And
             he
             that
             would
             consider
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             ,
             seeing
             them
             intermixed
             among
             other
             People
             in
             a
             Catholick
             Commonwealth
             ,
             he
             should
             imagine
             them
             as
             Veins
             and
             Arteries
             spread
             throughout
             Man's
             Body
             to
             give
             Blood
             and
             Spirit
             to
             the
             fleshy
             parts
             that
             lye
             about
             them
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             as
             Wells
             ,
             Springs
             ,
             Brooks
             ,
             and
             Rivers
             divided
             all
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             minister
             moisture
             and
             life
             to
             the
             Fields
             ,
             and
             pasturages
             adjoyning
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             so
             consequently
             as
             when
             the
             Rivers
             of
             any
             Country
             ,
             or
             Veins
             or
             Arteries
             do
             wax
             dry
             ,
             or
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             or
             give
             evil
             moisture
             ,
             nourishment
             ,
             or
             infection
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             must
             needs
             perish
             and
             putrifie
             ;
             so
             when
             Religious
             People
             themselves
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             do
             infect
             ,
             or
             scandalize
             others
             ,
             by
             their
             evil
             example
             ,
             or
             do
             dry
             up
             ,
             and
             fade
             away
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             must
             needs
             come
             to
             desolation
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             tryed
             in
             no
             Country
             more
             for
             times
             past
             than
             in
             ours
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             is
             the
             greater
             care
             and
             desire
             of
             good
             Men
             to
             have
             it
             well
             remedied
             at
             the
             next
             change
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             it
             is
             desired
             ,
             as
             
             before
             hath
             been
             noted
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             approved
             Religious
             of
             God's
             Church
             should
             be
             admitted
             again
             into
             England
             for
             more
             honourable
             satisfaction
             of
             impieties
             committed
             against
             them
             in
             times
             past
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             is
             there
             no
             less
             desire
             of
             good
             Men
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             admitted
             ,
             but
             called
             for
             and
             chosen
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             promise
             the
             perfect
             observation
             of
             their
             first
             Institution
             and
             Rule
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             be
             true
             Lights
             ,
             and
             Salt
             indeed
             .
          
           
             The
             Edict
             ,
             or
             Proclamation
             ,
             whereof
             I
             spoke
             before
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             at
             the
             very
             first
             beginning
             against
             the
             entrance
             of
             any
             Religious
             People
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             Licence
             and
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Reformation
             will
             help
             greatly
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             observed
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             with
             exactness
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             all
             idle
             and
             wandring
             People
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             best
             may
             be
             spared
             in
             other
             places
             will
             flock
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             All
             Emulation
             and
             Contention
             ,
             
             among
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             must
             be
             carefully
             avoided
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             seemeth
             that
             two
             things
             will
             greatly
             help
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             no
             Religious
             be
             admitted
             but
             reformed
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ;
             for
             that
             between
             good
             and
             perfect
             Men
             there
             is
             never
             Emulation
             ,
             or
             Contention
             ,
             both
             Parties
             being
             united
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               Qui
               fecit
               utraque
               unum
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               &
               non
               est
               exceptor
               personarum
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             nearer
             that
             each
             part
             is
             united
             to
             Christ
             in
             Holiness
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             the
             nearer
             are
             they
             united
             with
             others
             also
             :
             then
             can
             there
             be
             no
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             most
             certain
             of
             Euclides
             ,
             that
             such
             things
             as
             are
             united
             in
             a
             third
             ,
             are
             united
             also
             between
             themselves
             ,
             so
             as
             wheresoever
             there
             is
             Contention
             or
             Emulation
             between
             Religions
             ,
             that
             profess
             both
             of
             them
             to
             serve
             Christ
             ,
             the
             off-spring
             is
             Imperfection
             in
             one
             or
             both
             parts
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             Contentious
             is
             ever
             the
             more
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             first
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             help
             or
             remedy
             may
             be
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Reformation
            
             ,
             with
             Faculty
             of
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             do
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Distribution
             of
             
               all
               Ecclesiastical
            
             
             Livings
             and
             Lands
             which
             shall
             be
             restored
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             present
             necessity
             ,
             conveniency
             ,
             and
             utility
             of
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             
               without
               respect
               of
               former
               Possessors
            
             .
             Great
             and
             special
             care
             must
             be
             had
             of
             erecting
             Monasteries
             for
             Women
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             to
             be
             far
             more
             in
             number
             than
             Men
             that
             will
             enter
             into
             Religion
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             having
             been
             violently
             debarred
             thereof
             all
             the
             Reign
             of
             this
             Queen
             .
             And
             no
             one
             Impiety
             of
             our
             Hereticks
             perhaps
             
             hath
             been
             greater
             ,
             or
             more
             barbarous
             ,
             than
             the
             forcing
             of
             Virgins
             to
             break
             their
             holy
             purposes
             ,
             or
             not
             permitting
             to
             execute
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             entering
             into
             Religion
             .
             And
             for
             that
             the
             scarcity
             of
             able
             Men
             will
             be
             such
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             things
             wherein
             to
             employ
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             hardly
             able
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Nunneries
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             which
             yet
             cannot
             well
             go
             forward
             without
             the
             Direction
             and
             oversight
             of
             some
             such
             grave
             ,
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             discreet
             Men.
             For
             this
             cause
             it
             behoveth
             to
             consider
             well
             what
             Orders
             of
             Religious
             Women
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             may
             best
             be
             governed
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             such
             strifes
             may
             be
             avoided
             as
             oftentimes
             in
             Catholick
             Countries
             about
             these
             and
             the
             like
             affairs
             do
             fall
             out
             .
          
           
             In
             divers
             Parts
             and
             Provinces
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             Religious
             Orders
             in
             these
             our
             days
             more
             reformed
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             ought
             our
             
               Council
               of
               Reformation
            
             to
             call
             before
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             as
             the
             first
             Foundation
             shall
             be
             laid
             in
             England
             ,
             so
             will
             the
             rest
             follow
             ,
             and
             go
             suitable
             to
             that
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Clock
             is
             first
             set
             with
             us
             ,
             so
             will
             the
             wheels
             walk
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             the
             hours
             follow
             accordingly
             .
             
             And
             for
             that
             all
             other
             points
             of
             importance
             have
             been
             touched
             by
             me
             elsewhere
             concerning
             these
             matters
             ,
             as
             also
             about
             the
             new
             Militant
             Order
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             erected
             and
             brought
             in
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             both
             of
             this
             subject
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             this
             Memorial
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           THIRD
           PART
           of
           this
           MEMORIAL
           Appertaining
           to
           the
           LAITY
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             and
             last
             that
             treateth
             of
             Laity
             ,
             or
             Temporalty
             ,
             hath
             three
             principal
             Heads
             or
             Members
             no
             less
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Prince
             with
             his
             Council
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             Commonalty
             ;
             of
             every
             one
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Parts
             hath
             been
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             the
             Laity
             or
             Temporalty
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             BY
             that
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             in
             the
             First
             Chapter
             and
             Second
             Part
             of
             this
             Memorial
             about
             Clergy-men
             ,
             the
             difference
             and
             distinction
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             is
             betwixt
             these
             two
             principal
             branches
             of
             a
             Christian
             and
             Catholick
             
             Commonwealth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             distinction
             observed
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             eight
             ,
             seventy
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Canons
             of
             the
             first
             general
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             where
             often
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             this
             distinction
             .
             And
             before
             that
             again
             Tertullian
             ,
             a
             most
             learned
             and
             ancient
             writer
             ,
             not
             only
             setteth
             down
             the
             same
             distinctly
             of
             Clergy
             and
             Lay-men
             as
             received
             generally
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             sheweth
             also
             ,
             and
             reprehendeth
             earnestly
             ,
             the
             Emulation
             and
             Envy
             ,
             that
             even
             then
             began
             by
             art
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             be
             in
             divers
             of
             the
             Laity
             against
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             using
             the
             same
             objections
             that
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             other
             Hereticks
             of
             our
             time
             set
             on
             foot
             again
             now
             against
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Men.
             
             
               When
               we
               Lay-men
               ,
               saith
               Tertullian
               ,
               '
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 de
                 Monogamia
              
               ,
               become
               proud
               ,
               and
               are
               inflamed
               against
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               then
               we
               say
               we
               are
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Men
               be
               Priests
               ,
               for
               that
               Christ
               made
               all
               Priests
               ,
               and
               unto
               God
               his
               Father
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               come
               to
               be
               exhorted
               and
               provoked
               to
               observe
               Priestly
               Discipline
               equally
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               we
               lay
               down
               our
               Vomits
               ,
               and
               confess
               that
               we
               are
               different
               and
               inferiour
               to
               them
               .
            
             By
             which
             
             words
             of
             Tertullian
             we
             learn
             not
             only
             the
             great
             antiquity
             of
             this
             Distinction
             ,
             between
             Lay-men
             and
             Clergy-men
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             antiquity
             of
             that
             hatred
             and
             emulation
             which
             our
             times
             have
             received
             between
             these
             two
             States
             ,
             to
             the
             infinite
             hurt
             and
             prejudice
             of
             God's
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             antiquity
             of
             that
             heretical
             Objection
             ,
             which
             Calvinists
             and
             Lutherans
             make
             against
             Clergy-men
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             all
             Men
             are
             Priests
             as
             well
             as
             they
             :
             by
             which
             is
             seen
             that
             as
             God's
             Church
             hath
             been
             ever
             one
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             holding
             always
             this
             distinction
             of
             these
             two
             Members
             ;
             so
             hath
             also
             the
             Devil's
             malice
             been
             one
             from
             that
             time
             hither
             ,
             in
             setting
             divisions
             between
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Derivation
             and
             Original
             of
             these
             two
             names
             is
             known
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             deducted
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             wherein
             Clergy
             signifieth
             Inheritance
             ,
             Lot
             ,
             or
             Portion
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             ancient
             Father
             St.
             Hierome
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             Epistle
             to
             one
             Nepotian
             ,
             saith
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             in
             two
             ways
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             true
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             that
             either
             Clergy-men
             be
             the
             peculiar
             Inheritance
             ,
             Lot
             ,
             or
             Portion
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             for
             that
             Almighty
             God
             is
             the
             peculiar
             Inheritance
             ,
             Lot
             ,
             or
             Portion
             of
             Clergy-men
             ,
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             other
             People
             ,
             
             which
             People
             in
             the
             Greek
             Language
             is
             called
             Laity
             .
             And
             we
             in
             England
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             time
             that
             we
             were
             Christians
             ,
             to
             explicate
             more
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             distinction
             betwixt
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             Men
             more
             full
             and
             plain
             ,
             have
             used
             to
             call
             them
             the
             Temporalty
             ,
             and
             Clergy-men
             the
             Spiritualty
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             say
             in
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             our
             Parliaments
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               gathered
               together
               .
            
             And
             the
             very
             Hereticks
             themselves
             that
             first
             envied
             so
             much
             against
             this
             distinction
             of
             Laity
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             are
             now
             come
             to
             use
             the
             very
             same
             speech
             and
             phrase
             in
             their
             Parliaments
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Spiritualty
             and
             Temporalty
             :
             for
             better
             understanding
             of
             which
             distinction
             of
             Spiritualty
             and
             Temporalty
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             most
             ancient
             in
             our
             Realm
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             Man
             there
             are
             two
             parts
             ,
             first
             ,
             and
             principally
             ,
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             endureth
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             matters
             belonging
             thereunto
             are
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Body
             which
             endureth
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             things
             appertaining
             thereunto
             are
             called
             Temporal
             ;
             Even
             so
             for
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Clergy-men
             is
             principally
             about
             the
             Soul
             
             and
             Life
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             about
             matters
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             life
             present
             ,
             therefore
             the
             former
             are
             called
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Temporal
             ;
             whereof
             ensueth
             ,
             that
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Soul
             exceedeth
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             excelleth
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             passeth
             the
             Life
             present
             ,
             and
             Eternity
             excelleth
             Time
             ,
             so
             much
             excelleth
             the
             State
             and
             Vocation
             of
             Clergy-men
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             Temporal
             men
             ,
             as
             St.
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             St.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             three
             worthy
             Doctors
             of
             Christ's
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             Treatises
             about
             Priesthood
             ,
             do
             declare
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             in
             their
             particular
             Lives
             a
             Lay-man
             may
             be
             better
             than
             a
             Clergy-man
             ,
             and
             be
             preferred
             before
             him
             in
             matters
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             
             For
             more
             Explication
             whereof
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             Christ
             at
             his
             being
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             shewing
             his
             coming
             to
             be
             only
             for
             gaining
             of
             Souls
             ,
             would
             not
             meddle
             in
             Temporal
             Government
             ,
             but
             framed
             unto
             himself
             a
             new
             Order
             of
             the
             Clergy
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             choosing
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             authority
             ,
             to
             ordain
             others
             for
             their
             Successors
             by
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             besides
             these
             ,
             other
             inferiour
             Orders
             
             also
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             sort
             of
             People
             which
             he
             called
             the
             Light
             and
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             he
             committed
             the
             managing
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             all
             authority
             and
             jurisdiction
             necessary
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             to
             Teach
             ,
             Preach
             ,
             Baptise
             ,
             Administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             bind
             and
             loose
             from
             Sin
             ,
             to
             correct
             and
             reprehend
             ,
             to
             make
             intercession
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             finally
             the
             opening
             and
             shutting
             of
             the
             Gates
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Which
             heavenly
             jurisdiction
             over
             Souls
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             shew
             how
             high
             and
             worthy
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             not
             depending
             any
             way
             of
             the
             Temporal
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Government
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             which
             respected
             Temporal
             ends
             ,
             but
             much
             higher
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             eminent
             ,
             he
             did
             ordain
             it
             and
             caused
             to
             be
             in
             practice
             for
             many
             Years
             together
             ;
             when
             all
             Temporal
             Princes
             of
             the
             World
             were
             Infidels
             and
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             of
             this
             .
             But
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             was
             not
             this
             Government
             of
             Secular
             Princes
             impeached
             ,
             taken
             away
             or
             hindered
             by
             this
             other
             and
             different
             Spiritual
             Government
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             rather
             confirmed
             and
             established
             by
             the
             same
             ;
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             tended
             to
             common
             Justice
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             which
             this
             Spiritual
             Government
             
             of
             Christ
             did
             principally
             procure
             ,
             as
             means
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             their
             ends
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Temporal
             end
             of
             the
             Weal
             publick
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             afterwards
             Princes
             began
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             subject
             themselves
             also
             to
             this
             Spiritual
             Government
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Sheep
             of
             these
             Spiritual
             Pastors
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             were
             admitted
             without
             detriment
             or
             diminution
             of
             their
             Temporal
             State
             and
             Government
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             concerned
             the
             Temporal
             good
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             which
             is
             Peace
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             yet
             so
             as
             they
             should
             not
             meddle
             ,
             or
             challenge
             power
             in
             the
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Souls
             ,
             but
             be
             subject
             therein
             ,
             and
             leave
             that
             Government
             to
             Clergy-men
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Governors
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             authority
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             long
             before
             Temporal
             Princes
             came
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
             And
             therefore
             came
             the
             distinction
             of
             Spiritual
             Governors
             ,
             and
             Temporal
             Governors
             ,
             of
             Clergy-men
             and
             Lay-men
             ,
             of
             Christian
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Sheep
             ,
             in
             which
             number
             of
             Christian
             Sheep
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             all
             Princes
             of
             the
             World
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             points
             appertaining
             thereunto
             ,
             
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Pastors
             .
             And
             albeit
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             among
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             where
             matters
             of
             this
             World
             and
             Life
             present
             are
             more
             respected
             commonly
             ,
             being
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             object
             to
             our
             Senses
             ,
             than
             Spiritual
             matters
             are
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
             but
             believed
             only
             :
             though
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             external
             shew
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             terror
             of
             Temporal
             Princes
             be
             much
             more
             respected
             ,
             reverenced
             ,
             and
             feared
             ,
             than
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Spiritual
             Governors
             ;
             yet
             in
             themselves
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             reasons
             before
             alledged
             doth
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             great
             ,
             high
             ,
             and
             worthy
             ,
             and
             more
             principal
             and
             ancient
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             before
             the
             other
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             is
             over
             and
             above
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             far
             forth
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             fourth
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             hath
             these
             words
             ▪
             
               If
               you
               have
               secular
               Judgments
               among
               you
               ,
               appoint
               for
               Judges
               the
               contemptible
               that
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               that
               function
               ,
               which
               yet
               I
               speak
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               your
               shame
               ;
               for
               that
               none
               of
               the
               wiser
               sort
               among
               you
               do
               end
               or
               take
               up
               these
               temporal
               strifes
               ,
               but
               one
               Christian
               accuseth
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               
               before
               secular
               Tribunals
               even
               of
               Infidel
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             
             when
             he
             was
             requested
             to
             judge
             between
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             in
             a
             Temporal
             matter
             ,
             he
             refused
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             also
             fled
             when
             the
             People
             would
             have
             made
             him
             a
             Temporal
             King
             ;
             and
             finally
             he
             said
             
               his
               Kingdom
               was
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ,
            
             which
             was
             not
             to
             disallow
             ,
             or
             contemn
             Judgment
             or
             Temporal
             authority
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             not
             in
             truth
             most
             lawful
             King
             also
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             being
             the
             Judge
             ,
             Author
             ,
             and
             Creator
             thereof
             ;
             but
             all
             this
             was
             to
             shew
             the
             small
             account
             he
             made
             of
             all
             this
             Temporal
             power
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             power
             Spiritual
             over
             Souls
             ,
             which
             properly
             he
             came
             to
             exercise
             ,
             and
             to
             plant
             and
             settle
             in
             the
             Church
             after
             him
             ;
             unto
             which
             all
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             that
             would
             be
             saved
             ,
             should
             subject
             themselves
             and
             their
             Sceptres
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             that
             our
             Great
             Constantine
             before
             named
             ,
             and
             first
             Christian
             Emperor
             of
             the
             World
             did
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             the
             most
             renouned
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             Valentinian
             ,
             the
             two
             
               Theodosius's
               ,
               Justinian
               ,
               Charles
            
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             occasions
             that
             were
             offered
             ,
             did
             humble
             themselves
             unto
             their
             Pastors
             and
             Governors
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             shewing
             themselves
             thereby
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Nurses
             and
             Foster-Fathers
             
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ;
             which
             Isaiah
             the
             Prophet
             had
             foretold
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             succeed
             in
             Temporal
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             and
             Monarchies
             .
             And
             yet
             by
             this
             did
             they
             not
             lose
             ,
             or
             diminish
             one
             jot
             of
             Temporal
             authority
             ,
             height
             ,
             or
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             rather
             did
             greatly
             confirm
             and
             increase
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             that
             Spiritual
             Pastors
             and
             Governors
             of
             Souls
             do
             teach
             ,
             and
             command
             all
             due
             reverence
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             be
             done
             in
             Temporal
             matters
             to
             Temporal
             Princes
             ,
             and
             do
             exhibit
             the
             same
             also
             themselves
             ,
             and
             do
             punish
             the
             contrary
             by
             Spiritual
             and
             everlasting
             punishments
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Temporal
             ,
             upon
             such
             as
             are
             wicked
             ,
             or
             rebellious
             therein
             ;
             so
             as
             both
             these
             Governments
             joyned
             together
             in
             a
             Christian
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             one
             not
             disdaining
             or
             emulating
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             honouring
             rather
             ,
             respecting
             ,
             and
             assisting
             the
             same
             ,
             all
             goeth
             well
             both
             for
             the
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             felicity
             of
             all
             .
             And
             such
             as
             do
             set
             division
             betwixt
             these
             two
             States
             ,
             are
             very
             Instruments
             of
             Sathan
             ;
             
             such
             as
             are
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             Politicks
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             other
             seditious
             People
             of
             our
             days
             .
             And
             for
             that
             in
             no
             other
             Country
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             whilest
             ours
             flourished
             ,
             hath
             there
             been
             more
             union
             ,
             love
             ,
             honour
             and
             respect
             born
             betwixt
             these
             two
             Orders
             
             of
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             Men
             ,
             than
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             even
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             by
             the
             many
             Temporal
             Honours
             ,
             Prerogatives
             ,
             and
             Dignities
             given
             to
             our
             Clergy
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             other
             Temporal
             affairs
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Emulation
             and
             breach
             between
             the
             same
             enkindled
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             by
             the
             Devil
             and
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             hath
             been
             a
             principal
             cause
             of
             the
             ruine
             both
             to
             Country
             and
             both
             Parts
             ,
             that
             were
             Catholick
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             seen
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             thought
             it
             not
             amiss
             to
             speak
             somewhat
             more
             largely
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             occasion
             having
             mentioned
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             of
             
               this
               Memorial
            
             before
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             small
             importance
             ,
             to
             be
             throughly
             remedied
             ,
             and
             reformed
             at
             the
             next
             change
             ,
             if
             God
             say
             Amen
             ;
             which
             remedy
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             Clergy
             considering
             their
             high
             Vocation
             ,
             and
             Estate
             ,
             be
             not
             proud
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             ambitious
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             to
             conform
             their
             lives
             to
             so
             great
             worthiness
             of
             their
             Profession
             .
             And
             if
             Lay-men
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             considering
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             dignity
             and
             reverence
             due
             to
             such
             as
             have
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Government
             over
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             must
             open
             and
             shut
             the
             Gates
             of
             Heaven
             unto
             
             them
             ,
             do
             not
             malign
             and
             envy
             their
             Estate
             ,
             as
             miserable
             
               Chore
               ,
               Dathan
            
             ,
             and
             Abiron
             did
             ,
             but
             do
             seek
             rather
             to
             profit
             themselves
             thereby
             ,
             and
             willingly
             joyn
             with
             them
             to
             the
             procuring
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             other
             Men's
             Salvations
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             so
             much
             as
             is
             needful
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             this
             place
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             or
             Temporalty
             in
             general
             ;
             for
             that
             afterward
             there
             will
             be
             place
             to
             speak
             of
             all
             particularities
             that
             shall
             occur
             in
             the
             several
             Chapters
             that
             shall
             ensue
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             Council
             ,
             and
             matters
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             AS
             the
             Prince
             in
             every
             Commonwealth
             is
             the
             Head
             and
             Heart
             from
             whence
             all
             life
             and
             vigour
             principally
             cometh
             unto
             the
             same
             ;
             so
             above
             all
             other
             things
             is
             it
             of
             importance
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             well
             affected
             and
             disposed
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             in
             England
             above
             other
             Countries
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             greater
             and
             eminent
             his
             authority
             is
             ,
             and
             power
             with
             the
             People
             more
             than
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             it
             hath
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             England
             having
             had
             more
             store
             of
             holy
             Kings
             in
             ancient
             times
             than
             many
             other
             Countries
             together
             ,
             came
             to
             have
             Religion
             and
             Piety
             more
             abundantly
             settled
             by
             their
             means
             ,
             than
             divers
             Realms
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             her
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             later
             years
             having
             been
             perverted
             by
             dissolution
             of
             Life
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             they
             have
             brought
             her
             into
             more
             misery
             ,
             infamy
             ,
             and
             confusion
             ,
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             few
             years
             ,
             than
             all
             other
             Christian
             
             Kingdoms
             round
             about
             us
             together
             .
          
           
             
             Wherefore
             the
             principal
             help
             and
             hope
             next
             under
             God
             ,
             which
             our
             poor
             afflicted
             Country
             hath
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             of
             her
             redress
             ,
             is
             by
             means
             of
             her
             
               good
               Catholick
               Prince
            
             that
             God
             of
             his
             Mercy
             shall
             vouchsafe
             to
             give
             us
             ,
             who
             also
             considering
             the
             great
             work
             whereunto
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             able
             better
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Obligation
             and
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Expectation
             
             of
             all
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             
               to
               assure
               his
               own
               Possession
               and
               Estate
               ,
            
             than
             to
             make
             account
             that
             the
             
               security
               of
               himself
               ,
               his
               Crown
               ,
            
             and
             
               Successor
               ,
               dependeth
               principally
               ,
               of
               the
               assurance
               ,
               and
               good
               establishment
               ,
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Roman
               Religion
               within
               his
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             or
             permitted
             against
             this
             Religion
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             against
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Spouse
             his
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             every
             Catholick
             Prince
             as
             his
             supream
             Minister
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             against
             the
             King
             of
             England
             (
             as
             things
             do
             now
             stand
             )
             both
             for
             Religion
             and
             Estate
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             then
             is
             to
             be
             recommended
             ,
             with
             all
             humility
             ,
             and
             earnest
             suit
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             
               that
               shall
               be
               established
            
             ,
             the
             singular
             care
             ,
             and
             holy
             zeal
             of
             restoring
             
             perfectly
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             in
             our
             Realm
             ,
             and
             to
             employ
             
               his
               whole
               endeavour
            
             and
             authority
             therein
             ,
             and
             to
             concur
             ,
             and
             assist
             with
             his
             Princely
             favour
             ,
             and
             special
             Protection
             ,
             all
             such
             Men
             as
             principally
             shall
             labour
             therein
             ,
             and
             above
             other
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Reformation
            
             ,
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             of
             his
             Realm
             ,
             and
             by
             example
             of
             his
             own
             Royal
             Person
             ,
             in
             frequenting
             the
             Holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             pious
             Actions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             animate
             all
             other
             his
             Subjects
             and
             foreign
             Princes
             also
             ,
             and
             Countries
             about
             him
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             in
             these
             our
             times
             be
             a
             remarkable
             mirrour
             ,
             to
             imitate
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             his
             own
             Person
             .
          
           
             But
             concerning
             his
             Majesty's
             Council
             ,
             both
             in
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             affairs
             ,
             it
             will
             import
             also
             exceeding
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             make
             choice
             of
             fit
             and
             worthy
             persons
             .
             And
             for
             the
             first
             which
             is
             in
             matters
             concerning
             conscience
             ,
             the
             pious
             custom
             of
             some
             Catholick
             Kings
             ,
             
             and
             namely
             those
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             is
             greatly
             to
             be
             commended
             ,
             who
             besides
             their
             Temporal
             Council
             ,
             had
             also
             another
             of
             learned
             Spiritual
             Men
             ,
             named
             the
             Table
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             taking
             any
             thing
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             execution
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             for
             this
             
             Council
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             make
             choice
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             of
             some
             number
             of
             eminent
             and
             learned
             Men
             ,
             and
             also
             notorious
             for
             their
             Piety
             and
             good
             Consciences
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             or
             chief
             of
             these
             ,
             commonly
             the
             King
             's
             own
             Confessor
             ,
             who
             might
             with
             more
             security
             ,
             by
             council
             and
             assistance
             of
             these
             able
             Men
             ,
             direct
             the
             King's
             mind
             with
             safety
             of
             Conscience
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             Prince
             shall
             take
             this
             course
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             shall
             find
             great
             help
             ,
             light
             comfort
             ,
             security
             ,
             and
             quietness
             of
             Mind
             thereby
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             World
             abroad
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             (b)
             
               a
               singular
               great
               justification
               of
               all
               his
               acts
               ,
               intention
               ,
               and
               attempts
               ,
            
             in
             the
             eyes
             and
             tongues
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             
               seeing
               he
               doth
               them
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               so
               irreprehensible
               a
               Consultation
               .
            
             His
             Temporal
             Council
             shall
             be
             needful
             to
             be
             made
             with
             great
             choice
             and
             deliberation
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             beginning
             in
             England
             ;
             for
             that
             if
             any
             one
             person
             thereof
             should
             be
             either
             infected
             with
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             justly
             suspected
             ,
             or
             not
             fervent
             ,
             nor
             forward
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Reformation
             necessary
             to
             be
             made
             for
             good
             establishment
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             to
             the
             great
             prejudice
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             Realm
             .
          
           
           
             And
             seeing
             Heresie
             and
             Hereticks
             could
             be
             so
             vigilant
             for
             overthrowing
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Queen's
             Reign
             ,
             as
             they
             admitted
             no
             one
             Man
             to
             govern
             ,
             whom
             they
             might
             suspect
             to
             favour
             true-Religion
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             zealous
             and
             jealous
             ought
             our
             new
             Catholick
             Prince
             to
             be
             in
             excluding
             from
             his
             Privy
             Council
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             of
             chief
             charge
             and
             government
             ,
             not
             only
             Men
             known
             or
             justly
             feared
             to
             be
             favourers
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             will
             never
             be
             secure
             to
             God
             or
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             also
             ●old
             and
             doubtful
             professors
             of
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             proved
             by
             long
             tract
             of
             time
             .
             And
             seeing
             that
             his
             Majesty
             shall
             have
             so
             great
             choice
             at
             that
             day
             of
             approved
             ,
             constant
             Catholicks
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             as
             never
             was
             seen
             the
             like
             since
             our
             first
             Conversion
             ,
             who
             have
             suffered
             so
             constantly
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             in
             these
             Persecutions
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             and
             expected
             that
             his
             Majesty
             will
             serve
             himself
             first
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             of
             these
             men
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             merits
             ;
             and
             after
             these
             ,
             of
             such
             other
             known
             Catholicks
             ,
             as
             albeit
             God
             gave
             them
             not
             fortitude
             and
             constancy
             to
             suffer
             so
             much
             as
             the
             others
             did
             for
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             were
             they
             ever
             
             secret
             favourers
             ,
             and
             never
             Persecutors
             or
             open
             Enemies
             to
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             commended
             with
             like
             submission
             and
             instance
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             shall
             have
             taken
             the
             Crown
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             embraced
             this
             Realm
             ,
             as
             his
             loving
             Spouse
             ,
             he
             will
             confirm
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             all
             such
             burdens
             ,
             servitudes
             ,
             and
             unjust
             oppressions
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             any
             way
             laid
             upon
             us
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             but
             since
             the
             entrance
             of
             Heresie
             .
             And
             as
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             to
             all
             the
             Realm
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             so
             principally
             and
             above
             others
             it
             is
             reason
             that
             it
             should
             be
             performed
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Clergy-men
             ,
             who
             beyond
             all
             others
             have
             been
             injured
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             just
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             same
             state
             of
             Priviledges
             ,
             Possessions
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             Exemptions
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             when
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             began
             to
             Reign
             .
             And
             for
             that
             the
             external
             face
             and
             material
             part
             of
             our
             Churches
             hath
             been
             so
             much
             defaced
             ,
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             broken
             down
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             seeth
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             one
             principal
             part
             of
             our
             new
             
             King's
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             to
             concur
             effectually
             to
             the
             rebuilding
             and
             restoring
             of
             the
             same
             again
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             touched
             by
             me
             before
             ,
             of
             that
             moderate
             and
             temperate
             manner
             of
             restitution
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             spoken
             largely
             in
             the
             First
             Part
             of
             
               this
               Memorial
            
             .
             And
             
               it
               is
               to
               be
               hoped
            
             that
             his
             Majesty
             will
             be
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             
               most
               fervent
               fartherer
               of
               the
               same
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Obligation
            
             ,
             
             Vow
             ,
             and
             Offer
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             make
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             Heroical
             enterprise
             ,
             to
             his
             eternal
             honour
             ,
             and
             infinite
             benefit
             ,
             and
             beautifying
             of
             our
             Commonwealth
             .
             Which
             sound
             Foundation
             of
             Religion
             and
             Piety
             being
             once
             laid
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             suggested
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             with
             like
             sollicitude
             ,
             touching
             the
             execution
             of
             Justice
             to
             all
             Men
             with
             indifferency
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             point
             of
             a
             true
             Catholick
             Prince's
             Office
             next
             after
             God
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             
             and
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             necessarily
             to
             be
             looked
             to
             now
             in
             England
             after
             so
             long
             a
             storm
             of
             injustice
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             all
             parts
             and
             joints
             of
             equity
             ,
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             have
             been
             wrested
             ,
             and
             wronged
             therein
             ,
             by
             Hereticks
             and
             Atheists
             .
          
           
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             are
             to
             be
             redressed
             the
             open
             wrongs
             which
             have
             been
             done
             to
             our
             Catholicks
             for
             their
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             by
             shew
             or
             colour
             of
             Laws
             ,
             or
             by
             manifest
             Tyranny
             .
             And
             secondly
             are
             to
             be
             remedied
             the
             known
             publick
             oppression
             of
             the
             common
             People
             by
             some
             that
             have
             been
             in
             authority
             ,
             as
             namely
             incroachments
             upon
             their
             Lands
             ,
             Tenements
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             corrupt
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             of
             certain
             Quests
             ,
             and
             Juries
             ,
             both
             in
             matters
             of
             Life
             and
             Lands
             ,
             that
             in
             later
             days
             ,
             by
             the
             infection
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             have
             been
             accustomed
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             favour
             of
             Magistrates
             in
             authority
             ,
             without
             regard
             of
             Right
             or
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             
             One
             thing
             also
             in
             particular
             ,
             for
             very
             honour
             of
             our
             Realm
             ,
             and
             saving
             the
             Lives
             and
             Souls
             of
             infinite
             Men
             ,
             is
             greatly
             wished
             might
             be
             recommended
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             effectually
             redressed
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             multitude
             of
             Thieves
             that
             rob
             and
             steal
             upon
             the
             High-ways
             in
             England
             ,
             more
             than
             likely
             in
             any
             other
             Country
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             they
             being
             also
             oftentimes
             of
             no
             base
             Condition
             ,
             or
             Quality
             ,
             that
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             rather
             Gentlemen
             ,
             or
             wealthy
             Men's
             Sons
             ,
             moved
             thereunto
             not
             so
             
             much
             of
             poverty
             and
             necessity
             ,
             as
             of
             light
             estimation
             of
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             Pardon
             from
             the
             Prince
             ;
             whereby
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             albeit
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             as
             by
             experience
             is
             found
             ,
             he
             not
             so
             much
             inclined
             to
             steal
             in
             secret
             as
             some
             other
             Nations
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             are
             put
             to
             Death
             in
             England
             ,
             for
             punishment
             of
             that
             Fact
             ,
             than
             in
             many
             other
             Nations
             together
             ;
             yet
             is
             this
             enormity
             of
             robbing
             upon
             the
             High-ways
             much
             more
             frequent
             and
             notorious
             in
             England
             ,
             than
             any
             where
             else
             in
             Christendom
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             great
             infamy
             to
             our
             Government
             ,
             and
             hurt
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             For
             remedy
             ,
             though
             divers
             means
             may
             be
             suggested
             ,
             whereof
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             two
             Chapters
             following
             ;
             yet
             one
             principle
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             once
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             would
             hardly
             or
             never
             dispense
             or
             give
             pardon
             in
             that
             offence
             ,
             but
             upon
             great
             ,
             rare
             and
             extraordinary
             occasion
             ;
             For
             albeit
             many
             obtain
             not
             this
             pardon
             ,
             yet
             the
             very
             hope
             thereof
             encourageth
             others
             to
             attempt
             the
             Fact.
             And
             we
             see
             that
             in
             some
             Countries
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             Spain
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             though
             the
             Realm
             be
             much
             bigger
             ,
             
             and
             have
             many
             more
             fit
             places
             to
             commit
             such
             offences
             than
             ours
             ;
             yet
             very
             rarely
             it
             is
             heard
             that
             publick
             robberies
             are
             committed
             upon
             the
             High-ways
             ,
             though
             in
             private
             and
             secretly
             is
             no
             Country
             perhaps
             more
             :
             which
             principally
             is
             attributed
             unto
             the
             certain
             and
             constant
             publick
             Justice
             that
             is
             done
             upon
             them
             without
             remission
             that
             commit
             the
             Fact
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             diligence
             used
             for
             finding
             them
             out
             by
             the
             particular
             pursuit
             of
             a
             certain
             Company
             and
             Confraternity
             of
             Men
             appointed
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             peculiarly
             dedicated
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             named
             the
             Holy
             Brotherhood
             ,
             which
             is
             endued
             with
             many
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             authority
             for
             the
             same
             .
             The
             which
             thing
             is
             wished
             also
             might
             be
             brought
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             made
             subordinate
             to
             the
             new
             Religious
             Order
             of
             Knights
             to
             be
             instituted
             both
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             First
             Part
             of
             this
             Memorial
             .
             And
             albeit
             the
             strictness
             of
             the
             Prince
             be
             necessary
             in
             giving
             Pardons
             ,
             for
             cutting
             off
             all
             hopes
             to
             the
             Malefactors
             ,
             yet
             were
             it
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             the
             rigour
             of
             our
             Temporal
             Laws
             ,
             for
             putting
             Men
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             theft
             of
             so
             small
             quantity
             ,
             or
             value
             ,
             as
             is
             accustomed
             
             in
             England
             ,
             were
             much
             moderated
             ,
             and
             some
             lesser
             bodily
             punishments
             invented
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             some
             means
             of
             moderation
             wherein
             the
             manner
             of
             quick
             dispatch
             of
             Men's
             lives
             ,
             by
             Juries
             impanelled
             in
             haste
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             give
             Verdict
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             upon
             the
             suddain
             ,
             without
             allowing
             space
             ,
             either
             for
             them
             to
             inform
             themselves
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             accused
             to
             think
             duly
             upon
             his
             defence
             ,
             or
             to
             help
             himself
             by
             any
             Proctor
             ,
             Attorney
             ,
             contrary
             witness
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             aides
             ,
             as
             both
             reason
             ,
             and
             other
             Country
             Laws
             ,
             and
             equity
             it self
             seemeth
             to
             allow
             ;
             whereof
             I
             shall
             speak
             more
             when
             I
             shall
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             our
             Common-Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Part.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             enough
             to
             plant
             only
             Religion
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             parts
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             Commonwealth
             ,
             but
             also
             it
             will
             be
             needful
             to
             uphold
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             same
             :
             It
             must
             appertain
             also
             unto
             a
             Catholick
             Prince
             ,
             whom
             God
             shall
             bless
             with
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             shew
             himself
             a
             continual
             Watch-man
             over
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             vigilance
             provide
             for
             the
             perpetuation
             thereof
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             to
             assure
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             
             
             
             
             
             by
             good
             provision
             of
             Laws
             ,
             which
             Hereticks
             ,
             of
             later
             years
             ,
             have
             so
             much
             confounded
             ,
             and
             made
             so
             uncertain
             ;
             (c)
             
               and
               in
               such
               manner
               must
               be
               link
               the
               state
               of
               Catholick
               Religion
               and
               Succession
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               one
               may
               depend
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             his
             Majesty
             must
             see
             due
             execution
             from
             time
             to
             time
             done
             of
             such
             good
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             and
             like
             purposes
             by
             himself
             and
             the
             Realm
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             beginning
             determined
             and
             set
             down
             ;
             for
             which
             effect
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             the
             custom
             of
             some
             other
             wise
             Catholick
             Princes
             of
             foreign
             Countries
             is
             much
             to
             be
             commended
             ,
             who
             do
             use
             both
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             unexpected
             ,
             to
             send
             Visitors
             ,
             to
             divers
             parts
             of
             their
             Realms
             ,
             as
             namely
             to
             Universities
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Courts
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             any
             great
             abuse
             ,
             and
             excess
             may
             be
             committed
             touching
             the
             Prince's
             Service
             ,
             or
             other
             State
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             which
             Visitors
             ,
             being
             Men
             of
             great
             integrity
             ,
             skill
             ,
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             sufficient
             Authority
             and
             Commission
             to
             fear
             no
             Man
             ,
             do
             return
             back
             true
             Information
             of
             that
             which
             is
             well
             ,
             or
             amiss
             to
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             Council
             ,
             
             who
             ,
             after
             diligent
             view
             and
             deliberation
             ,
             do
             cause
             the
             same
             to
             be
             published
             ,
             and
             all
             Parties
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             or
             rewarded
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             merits
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             Bridle
             to
             hold
             things
             in
             order
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             of
             great
             moment
             for
             the
             Prince
             to
             know
             and
             be
             truly
             informed
             of
             the
             quality
             and
             merit
             of
             such
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             
             as
             he
             is
             to
             prefer
             to
             Offices
             and
             charge
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             either
             Spiritual
             or
             Temporal
             ;
             it
             were
             necessary
             his
             Majesty
             from
             time
             to
             time
             (
             as
             for
             Example
             ,
             from
             three
             years
             to
             three
             years
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             according
             as
             some
             other
             godly
             Princes
             also
             use
             )
             should
             cause
             certain
             Lists
             and
             Catalogues
             to
             be
             given
             him
             of
             Men's
             names
             by
             divers
             secret
             ways
             ,
             and
             by
             Persons
             of
             credit
             ,
             discretion
             ,
             and
             good
             Consciences
             ,
             touching
             all
             such
             Subjects
             in
             every
             Country
             ,
             Province
             ,
             Universities
             ,
             Cathedral
             Churches
             ,
             Houses
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             particular
             Colleges
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             learning
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             qualities
             were
             fittest
             to
             be
             imployed
             ,
             and
             preferred
             by
             his
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             Lists
             and
             Memoires
             should
             be
             often
             viewed
             by
             the
             Prince
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Council
             ,
             and
             be
             registred
             in
             some
             Book
             by
             some
             Men
             of
             Confidence
             ,
             about
             
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             suspicion
             of
             Interest
             or
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             appointed
             only
             to
             attend
             unto
             this
             affair
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             Memoires
             that
             shall
             be
             sent
             from
             all
             places
             ;
             which
             Memoires
             ,
             Lists
             ,
             and
             Catalogues
             might
             be
             renewed
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             hereby
             would
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             by
             tract
             of
             time
             should
             come
             to
             be
             perfectly
             informed
             of
             the
             merits
             and
             abilities
             of
             all
             his
             principal
             Subjects
             :
             and
             therefore
             again
             would
             ensue
             ,
             that
             worthy
             Men
             ,
             without
             seeking
             and
             labouring
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             commonly
             they
             are
             more
             modest
             than
             others
             ,
             should
             be
             sought
             out
             ,
             and
             preferred
             ;
             and
             that
             ambitious
             and
             unworthy
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             are
             the
             most
             importunate
             suiters
             ,
             should
             be
             restrained
             ,
             and
             put
             back
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             all
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             inestimable
             benefit
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             singular
             help
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Prince's
             Service
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             would
             be
             one
             great
             means
             to
             advance
             worthy
             Men
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             another
             ,
             of
             no
             less
             importance
             or
             piety
             ,
             for
             the
             amending
             of
             such
             as
             run
             awry
             ,
             which
             easily
             might
             be
             performed
             by
             a
             careful
             Catholick
             Prince
             to
             the
             great
             benefit
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             own
             singular
             commodity
             
             both
             with
             God
             and
             Man.
             And
             this
             is
             that
             some
             special
             good
             Man
             about
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             is
             discreet
             ,
             pious
             ,
             and
             learned
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             his
             Confessor
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             should
             be
             appointed
             to
             take
             the
             Relations
             and
             Informations
             ,
             which
             do
             come
             ,
             and
             would
             come
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             of
             principal
             Men's
             behaviour
             through
             his
             Realm
             ,
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             especially
             of
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Government
             and
             Authority
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             any
             evil
             fame
             or
             report
             should
             come
             of
             any
             Man
             's
             bad
             proceeding
             ,
             or
             notorious
             negligence
             in
             his
             duty
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             were
             confirmed
             by
             many
             ways
             (
             for
             light
             of
             credit
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             considering
             the
             natural
             inclination
             of
             Men
             to
             speak
             rather
             evil
             than
             good
             of
             such
             especially
             as
             are
             in
             authority
             )
             then
             should
             this
             person
             confer
             the
             same
             with
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Licence
             ,
             though
             as
             of
             himself
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Friendship
             admonish
             the
             said
             Party
             of
             the
             opinion
             and
             report
             that
             is
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             look
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             amend
             that
             which
             were
             amiss
             before
             the
             Prince
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             take
             knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             or
             put
             his
             hand
             in
             the
             matter
             .
             And
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             That
             this
             only
             Art
             of
             Brotherly
             Correction
             ,
             which
             is
             commanded
             straitly
             
             by
             God
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             Governors
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             care
             over
             others
             ,
             though
             little
             used
             now
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             this
             one
             means
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             were
             brought
             into
             England
             ,
             among
             other
             good
             Orders
             now
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             put
             some
             times
             in
             Execution
             by
             our
             Catholick
             Prince's
             commandment
             ,
             it
             would
             remedy
             more
             evils
             ,
             and
             procure
             him
             more
             hearty
             good-will
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             merit
             with
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             than
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             could
             be
             devised
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             Many
             other
             such-like
             things
             might
             be
             here
             suggested
             for
             the
             happy
             day
             that
             we
             expect
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             please
             to
             send
             us
             this
             Catholick
             Prince
             :
             but
             that
             both
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             points
             besides
             that
             are
             treated
             in
             
               this
               Memorial
            
             ,
             if
             any
             shall
             be
             judged
             worthy
             of
             Observation
             ,
             will
             appertain
             principally
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             head
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             set
             forward
             ,
             established
             ,
             and
             preserved
             .
             I
             shall
             descend
             to
             no
             more
             particulars
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             remit
             me
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             other
             Chapters
             also
             is
             recorded
             ,
             recommending
             the
             whole
             to
             his
             Majesty's
             Protection
             ,
             and
             zealous
             furtherance
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             tend
             to
             the
             greater
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             advancement
             of
             the
             Weal
             publick
             .
          
           
           
             And
             for
             that
             divers
             good
             Books
             ,
             and
             notable
             Discourses
             are
             abroad
             also
             in
             Print
             about
             this
             Subject
             ,
             and
             do
             lay
             before
             good
             Princes
             Eyes
             many
             excellent
             points
             for
             their
             better
             help
             ,
             light
             ,
             and
             direction
             in
             Government
             .
             I
             do
             remit
             my self
             also
             in
             many
             points
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             ,
             to
             a
             notable
             Treatise
             come
             forth
             this
             very
             year
             in
             the
             Spanish
             Tongue
             ,
             written
             by
             a
             grave
             and
             learned
             Man
             ,
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             named
             Father
             Ribadeneira
             ,
             the
             Title
             whereof
             is
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Religion
               and
               Vertues
               that
               a
               Christian
               Prince
               ought
               to
               have
               ,
               for
               the
               well
               governing
               and
               preservation
               of
               his
               Estates
            
             :
             which
             in
             my
             Opinion
             is
             a
             right
             excellent
             piece
             of
             work
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             read
             by
             all
             good
             Princes
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             will
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             many
             rare
             and
             necessary
             points
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             embraced
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             execution
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             Prince
             would
             read
             it
             diligently
             ,
             or
             appoint
             every
             day
             ,
             at
             his
             best
             leasure
             ,
             but
             some
             little
             part
             thereof
             to
             be
             read
             unto
             him
             ,
             with
             attention
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             continue
             this
             Exercise
             with
             desire
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             to
             discharge
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             govern
             well
             his
             Commonwealth
             ,
             he
             would
             hardly
             do
             amiss
             ,
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             need
             of
             little
             other
             Counsel
             for
             taking
             the
             right
             way
             in
             all
             his
             occasions
             ,
             purposes
             ,
             and
             affairs
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             matters
             appertaining
             to
             their
             Estate
             .
          
           
             BY
             the
             Nobility
             of
             England
             we
             do
             understand
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             fashion
             of
             other
             Countries
             ,
             not
             only
             Noblemen
             of
             Title
             ,
             but
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Esquires
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             and
             other
             degrees
             that
             be
             above
             Yeomen
             ,
             Husbandmen
             ,
             and
             the
             Commonalty
             .
             In
             which
             inferiour
             sort
             of
             Nobility
             beneath
             Barons
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             Knights
             ,
             Esquires
             ,
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             distinction
             observed
             betwixt
             their
             degrees
             in
             foreign
             Countries
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             ours
             ;
             and
             I
             take
             ours
             to
             be
             far
             better
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             laudable
             Order
             .
          
           
             This
             Nobility
             then
             and
             Gentry
             being
             the
             chief
             Members
             of
             our
             Realm
             ,
             are
             carefully
             to
             be
             preserved
             by
             our
             Catholick
             Prince
             ,
             in
             their
             ancient
             honours
             ,
             dignities
             ,
             &
             priviledges
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             injury
             ,
             or
             disestimation
             hath
             been
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             these
             later
             years
             ,
             by
             some
             base
             Heretical
             Persons
             in
             authority
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             particular
             inquiry
             made
             by
             Commissioners
             appointed
             by
             the
             Parliament
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
             wherein
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             points
             the
             Nobility
             of
             England
             have
             been
             injured
             ,
             dishonoured
             ,
             or
             oppressed
             ,
             in
             these
             later
             years
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             supplication
             may
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Prince
             for
             remedy
             thereof
             .
             And
             as
             the
             ancient
             Nobility
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             came
             to
             that
             dignity
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             credit
             and
             estimation
             both
             with
             Prince
             and
             People
             ,
             first
             for
             their
             Piety
             and
             Zeal
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             secondly
             for
             their
             Fidelity
             and
             Valour
             in
             Service
             of
             their
             Prince
             and
             Country
             ;
             so
             their
             Heirs
             and
             Posterity
             must
             conserve
             the
             same
             by
             the
             self-same
             means
             .
             And
             first
             of
             all
             it
             will
             behove
             them
             greatly
             to
             take
             it
             for
             a
             point
             of
             chief
             honour
             ,
             greatness
             ,
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             at
             this
             next
             Conversion
             of
             our
             Realm
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             eminent
             zeal
             in
             furthering
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Reformation
             before-mentioned
             ,
             in
             all
             they
             can
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             authority
             ,
             credit
             ,
             power
             and
             zeal
             ;
             and
             edifying
             also
             other
             Men
             by
             their
             Example
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             by
             frequenting
             the
             Holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             publickly
             and
             often
             ,
             and
             by
             joyning
             chearfully
             and
             piously
             ,
             as
             their
             fore-Fathers
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             with
             the
             Clergy
             and
             other
             good
             Men
             ,
             to
             further
             the
             advancement
             of
             God's
             cause
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             by
             yielding
             ,
             and
             
             agreeing
             willingly
             to
             the
             order
             that
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             for
             the
             moderate
             restitution
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Lands
             before
             mentioned
             .
             And
             this
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             other
             points
             of
             Chivalry
             ,
             and
             acts
             of
             Arms
             ,
             our
             Nobility
             is
             by
             all
             means
             to
             be
             incouraged
             to
             exercise
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             therein
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             laudable
             example
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             same
             were
             renowned
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             .
             And
             in
             particular
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             
               That
               they
               should
               shew
               their
               valour
               against
               hereticks
               ,
            
             and
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               of
               these
               our
               days
            
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             pernicious
             ,
             
               as
               well
               at
               home
               among
               us
               ,
            
             as
             also
             in
             divers
             Kingdoms
             round
             about
             us
             ;
             whereas
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             Infidels
             ,
             less
             dangerous
             and
             odious
             to
             God
             than
             these
             Hereticks
             ,
             undertook
             long
             ,
             costly
             and
             perillous
             journeys
             into
             Asia
             and
             other
             Countries
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             better
             performance
             hereof
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             fighting
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             noted
             ,
             whether
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             more
             convenient
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             better
             provision
             for
             their
             younger
             Sons
             ,
             that
             some
             new
             kind
             of
             Religious
             order
             of
             Knights
             were
             appointed
             in
             England
             ,
             
             instead
             of
             the
             other
             of
             St.
             John
             of
             Malta
             ,
             whose
             Seat
             and
             Residence
             is
             very
             far
             from
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             observance
             of
             the
             Rule
             ,
             much
             fallen
             from
             the
             first
             perfection
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             reduced
             or
             kept
             by
             younger
             Gentlemen
             that
             live
             at
             liberty
             abroad
             ,
             especially
             touching
             the
             Vow
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             before
             declared
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             other
             private
             Exercises
             ,
             and
             Customs
             ordinarily
             used
             by
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             of
             England
             ,
             wherein
             they
             do
             exceed
             much
             the
             custom
             of
             other
             Countries
             ,
             as
             namely
             in
             the
             much
             use
             of
             Hawking
             ,
             Hunting
             ,
             keeping
             of
             great
             Houses
             ,
             many
             Servants
             ,
             much
             Hospitality
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             it self
             they
             are
             things
             honourable
             and
             fit
             for
             Nobility
             ,
             being
             used
             with
             moderation
             that
             is
             convenient
             ;
             so
             ,
             for
             many
             reasons
             they
             being
             old
             customs
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             disswaded
             nor
             left
             off
             ,
             but
             rather
             continued
             for
             avoiding
             of
             greater
             inconveniences
             ,
             though
             with
             such
             Reformation
             as
             is
             needful
             for
             taking
             away
             ,
             or
             lessening
             of
             such
             excesses
             ,
             as
             sometime
             creep
             in
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             those
             exercises
             before-mentioned
             of
             Noblemen's
             pass-times
             be
             not
             hurtful
             ,
             either
             to
             poor
             Men
             ,
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             own
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             acts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             whereunto
             they
             are
             bound
             ,
             as
             of
             hearing
             of
             Mass
             ,
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Housekeeping
             be
             moderated
             from
             gluttony
             ,
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             excess
             of
             drinking
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             keeping
             of
             many
             Servants
             be
             limited
             with
             these
             Conditions
             ;
             first
             ,
             
             That
             no
             Man
             keep
             any
             more
             than
             he
             can
             well
             maintain
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             wholly
             ,
             giving
             them
             sufficient
             whereon
             to
             live
             ,
             without
             necessity
             to
             attempt
             any
             other
             unlawful
             shifts
             or
             means
             for
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             as
             often
             doth
             happen
             in
             such
             Servants
             ,
             as
             being
             otherwise
             poor
             ,
             do
             take
             only
             Livery-Coats
             of
             their
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             ,
             for
             to
             shift
             thereby
             ,
             under
             their
             countenances
             and
             authority
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Condition
             is
             ,
             That
             these
             Servants
             be
             kept
             from
             idleness
             with
             some
             honest
             exercise
             ,
             either
             of
             labour
             or
             recreation
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             taught
             the
             necessary
             points
             of
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             good
             Books
             be
             provided
             for
             them
             in
             places
             where
             they
             wait
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             entertain
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             moved
             to
             vertue
             ,
             and
             diverted
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             peculiar
             account
             be
             taken
             of
             their
             Christian
             demeanour
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             going
             to
             Confession
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             for
             unto
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             more
             too
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             Catholick
             Lord
             and
             Master
             bound
             concerning
             ;
             his
             Servants
             .
          
           
           
             A
             third
             Condition
             of
             keeping
             Servants
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             advice
             to
             good
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             care
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             Servants
             according
             to
             their
             merit
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             time
             of
             their
             present
             service
             ,
             but
             some
             stay
             of
             certain
             living
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             having
             spent
             their
             youth
             in
             their
             Lord's
             and
             Master's
             service
             they
             fall
             not
             afterwards
             into
             misery
             ,
             and
             being
             forced
             to
             seek
             their
             living
             by
             unlawful
             and
             dishonest
             means
             ,
             to
             dishonour
             both
             their
             Masters
             and
             themselves
             :
             wherein
             also
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             should
             die
             without
             providing
             for
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             recompensing
             their
             service
             ;
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             convenient
             they
             should
             have
             Actions
             by
             our
             Law
             against
             his
             Heirs
             for
             some
             honourable
             satisfaction
             ,
             as
             the
             Civil
             Law
             and
             Statutes
             of
             other
             Countries
             do
             allow
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             Servants
             .
          
           
             
             For
             Noblemen's
             and
             Gentlemen's
             Children
             it
             were
             greatly
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             such
             care
             were
             taken
             for
             their
             Education
             first
             in
             Piety
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             learning
             ,
             and
             other
             qualities
             fit
             for
             their
             Estate
             ,
             that
             their
             Prince
             and
             Commonwealth
             might
             afterwards
             imploy
             them
             worthily
             in
             occasions
             and
             affairs
             that
             shall
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             prefer
             other
             of
             far
             meaner
             
             birth
             for
             the
             defects
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             order
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             necessary
             for
             Heirs
             ,
             and
             Elder
             Brothers
             ,
             to
             study
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Younger
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             to
             live
             on
             their
             Lands
             ;
             yet
             for
             sustaining
             the
             place
             wherein
             they
             are
             to
             live
             ,
             some
             learning
             is
             necessary
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             that
             they
             be
             brought
             up
             in
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             taught
             to
             know
             God
             and
             themselves
             ,
             seemeth
             may
             best
             be
             done
             either
             in
             the
             Seminaries
             and
             Convictories
             whereof
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             Colleges
             of
             the
             Universities
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             reformed
             and
             brought
             in
             order
             again
             ;
             and
             some
             part
             of
             this
             also
             may
             be
             taught
             at
             home
             by
             private
             Masters
             ,
             if
             their
             Parents
             be
             discreet
             and
             careful
             ;
             though
             this
             be
             somewhat
             hard
             ,
             and
             seldom
             taketh
             great
             effect
             by
             the
             overmuch
             indulgence
             of
             the
             said
             Parents
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             flattery
             of
             Servants
             that
             ordinarily
             are
             wont
             to
             instil
             nothing
             but
             pride
             and
             vanity
             into
             their
             young
             Masters
             that
             are
             brought
             up
             among
             them
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             Education
             of
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             is
             much
             more
             effectual
             abroad
             than
             at
             home
             .
          
           
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Wardships
             begun
             in
             England
             with
             very
             good
             intention
             ,
             though
             different
             from
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             years
             perverted
             by
             Heretical
             Governors
             ,
             against
             all
             equity
             ,
             to
             the
             Wards
             and
             Pupils
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             Livings
             and
             Educations
             ,
             and
             Match
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             that
             some
             good
             remedy
             and
             moderation
             may
             be
             had
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             by
             dealing
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Prince
             which
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Parliament
             shall
             best
             devise
             and
             suggest
             .
          
           
             
             About
             the
             younger
             Sons
             of
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             the
             Common-Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             are
             much
             less
             favourable
             and
             beneficial
             unto
             them
             .
             The
             Civil
             and
             Imperial
             observed
             in
             other
             Countries
             are
             such
             as
             do
             allow
             them
             equal
             Portions
             with
             their
             eldest
             Brethren
             of
             all
             the
             Goods
             ,
             Chattels
             ,
             and
             Lands
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             be
             not
             intailed
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             that
             also
             which
             has
             accrued
             or
             been
             augmented
             by
             means
             of
             the
             said
             intailed
             Lands
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Laws
             commonly
             of
             England
             leave
             all
             to
             the
             elder
             Brother's
             disposition
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             if
             the
             Father
             chance
             to
             dye
             without
             taking
             particular
             order
             in
             the
             same
             himself
             ,
             whereby
             many
             younger
             Brethren
             of
             good
             birth
             are
             driven
             
             oftentimes
             to
             great
             extremities
             ,
             and
             to
             undecent
             shifts
             for
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             to
             no
             small
             inconvenience
             to
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             upon
             ,
             whether
             some
             moderation
             in
             this
             point
             were
             not
             convenient
             to
             be
             put
             ,
             whereby
             younger
             Children
             might
             have
             some
             occasion
             to
             a
             reasonable
             Portion
             at
             least
             of
             their
             Parents
             Substance
             ,
             whereby
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             somewhat
             conformable
             to
             their
             Birth
             ,
             State
             ,
             and
             Condition
             .
          
           
             In
             foreign
             Catholick
             Countries
             the
             younger
             Children
             of
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             are
             greatly
             helped
             and
             advanced
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             preferred
             before
             others
             in
             authority
             and
             dignity
             ,
             if
             their
             merits
             of
             learning
             and
             vertue
             be
             equal
             ;
             whereby
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             these
             younger
             Brethren
             ,
             giving
             themselves
             to
             study
             ,
             upon
             hope
             of
             these
             preferments
             ,
             do
             come
             in
             time
             to
             be
             excellent
             Men
             ,
             and
             of
             more
             authority
             and
             living
             than
             their
             Elder
             Brothers
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             great
             stay
             for
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Catholick
             Religion
             by
             the
             union
             of
             these
             Noblemen
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             with
             others
             of
             their
             Lineage
             ,
             Kindred
             ,
             Acquaintance
             ,
             and
             Friendship
             of
             the
             Temporalty
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             
             custom
             is
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             England
             ,
             if
             Noblemen's
             Sons
             would
             make
             themselves
             fit
             .
             Wherein
             there
             will
             be
             much
             less
             difficulty
             than
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             when
             that
             sweet
             ,
             and
             clear
             manner
             of
             teaching
             the
             Latin
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             other
             Sciences
             shall
             be
             brought
             into
             England
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             hard
             ,
             dark
             ,
             and
             base
             custom
             of
             so
             much
             beating
             of
             youth
             be
             removed
             and
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             
             About
             Noblemen's
             and
             Gentlemen's
             Daughters
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             all
             likelihood
             ,
             when
             Catholick
             Religion
             shall
             be
             restored
             ,
             will
             betake
             themselves
             to
             Religious
             and
             Monastical
             Life
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             we
             see
             ;
             so
             shall
             their
             Parents
             be
             much
             eased
             thereby
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             able
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             Marriage
             of
             their
             other
             Daughters
             ,
             remaining
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             which
             point
             notwithstanding
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             excesses
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             in
             giving
             great
             Dowries
             ,
             is
             grown
             to
             be
             at
             such
             a
             height
             ,
             that
             it
             impoverisheth
             oftentimes
             the
             Parents
             ;
             it
             seemeth
             a
             point
             worthy
             the
             consideration
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             expedient
             that
             the
             Parliament
             should
             limit
             the
             quantity
             of
             Dowries
             according
             to
             the
             State
             and
             Condition
             of
             every
             Man
             ;
             which
             no
             doubt
             would
             greatly
             ease
             the
             
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             be
             profitable
             for
             many
             respects
             .
             And
             touching
             the
             assurance
             of
             these
             Dowries
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             the
             Jointures
             of
             Lands
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             ours
             are
             far
             different
             ,
             and
             good
             it
             were
             for
             us
             to
             take
             the
             best
             of
             them
             both
             .
             And
             first
             for
             Dowries
             in
             other
             Countries
             they
             are
             more
             assured
             unto
             the
             Wife
             than
             in
             ours
             ;
             for
             that
             there
             the
             said
             Dowry
             never
             entreth
             into
             the
             Husband's
             Possession
             in
             propriety
             ,
             but
             only
             is
             put
             out
             to
             Rent
             ,
             and
             assurance
             given
             for
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             Rent
             only
             the
             Husband
             may
             dispose
             ,
             during
             his
             Wive's
             Life
             ,
             but
             no
             ways
             spend
             ,
             or
             diminish
             ,
             or
             impawn
             the
             Principle
             ;
             which
             seemeth
             a
             better
             order
             ,
             and
             more
             sure
             for
             the
             Wife
             ,
             than
             to
             leave
             all
             free
             to
             the
             Husband's
             Disposition
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             Country
             ,
             where
             oftentimes
             an
             unthrift
             matches
             with
             a
             rich
             Woman
             ,
             spendeth
             all
             she
             hath
             without
             remedy
             or
             redress
             .
             The
             Wife
             also
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             if
             she
             has
             no
             Children
             ,
             may
             dispose
             of
             all
             her
             Dowry
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             uses
             that
             she
             will
             ,
             by
             her
             Testament
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             sealed
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             opened
             before
             she
             be
             dead
             .
             And
             this
             may
             she
             do
             without
             obligation
             to
             leave
             any
             part
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             except
             she
             list
             :
             which
             is
             
             some
             motive
             also
             for
             her
             Husband
             to
             use
             her
             well
             while
             she
             liveth
             ,
             upon
             hopes
             to
             be
             her
             Heir
             ,
             or
             Executor
             ;
             and
             if
             she
             hath
             Children
             ,
             then
             may
             she
             dispose
             only
             of
             the
             fifth
             part
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             whereof
             nothing
             is
             allowed
             by
             our
             Laws
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             it
             seemeth
             a
             great
             defect
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             to
             be
             amended
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             touching
             Jointures
             ,
             the
             Condition
             of
             Women
             is
             better
             in
             England
             than
             in
             other
             places
             :
             for
             that
             whether
             they
             bring
             Dowries
             or
             not
             ,
             by
             our
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             they
             may
             claim
             a
             Third
             of
             their
             Husband's
             Lands
             ;
             which
             in
             other
             Countries
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             where
             if
             they
             bring
             no
             Dowry
             ,
             they
             can
             claim
             no
             Jointure
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Husband's
             Goods
             ,
             except
             he
             please
             of
             his
             free-will
             to
             leave
             them
             any
             thing
             :
             and
             if
             they
             bring
             Dowry
             ,
             then
             shall
             they
             have
             their
             whole
             Dowry
             again
             at
             their
             Husband's
             Death
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             the
             half
             of
             all
             such
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Moveables
             ,
             as
             were
             gained
             since
             their
             Marriage
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             said
             Dowry
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             which
             is
             less
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Son
             and
             Heir
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             of
             England
             ;
             but
             yet
             which
             of
             them
             be
             absolutely
             better
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             matter
             
             perhaps
             disputable
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             Noblemen's
             and
             Gentlemen's
             Children
             .
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             pass
             to
             their
             Servants
             ,
             whom
             also
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             in
             place
             of
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             ,
             defend
             ,
             and
             cherish
             the
             ,
             desiring
             to
             see
             them
             wealthy
             ,
             and
             well
             able
             to
             live
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Love
             and
             Charity
             of
             English
             Land-Lords
             towards
             Vassals
             ,
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             Tenants
             ;
             which
             Love
             and
             tender
             care
             having
             been
             greatly
             broken
             and
             diminished
             ,
             in
             these
             later
             years
             ,
             by
             the
             impiety
             ,
             avarice
             ,
             riotousness
             ,
             and
             other
             disorders
             brought
             in
             by
             Heresie
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             restored
             again
             by
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Land-lords
             are
             to
             be
             taught
             to
             make
             such
             account
             of
             their
             Tenants
             ,
             as
             of
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             Sweat
             of
             their
             Brows
             do
             suck
             ,
             and
             draw
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             Commodities
             ,
             whereby
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             are
             maintained
             at
             ease
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             that
             many
             Landlords
             of
             these
             times
             have
             begun
             to
             raise
             their
             Rents
             ,
             and
             to
             impeach
             that
             old
             and
             most
             laudable
             tenure
             of
             England
             ,
             of
             old
             Rent
             of
             Assize
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             that
             no
             one
             thing
             among
             the
             Customs
             of
             England
             seemeth
             to
             divers
             Men
             that
             have
             seen
             also
             other
             Countries
             ,
             of
             more
             importance
             to
             be
             
             kept
             ,
             observed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             brought
             back
             again
             to
             the
             old
             use
             ,
             than
             this
             manner
             of
             letting
             ,
             and
             setting
             Lands
             for
             term
             of
             Life
             ,
             after
             the
             rates
             of
             the
             old
             Rents
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             one
             thing
             in
             times
             past
             hath
             been
             a
             greater
             ground
             of
             abundance
             ,
             and
             felicity
             in
             our
             Commonwealth
             ,
             both
             to
             Nobility
             and
             Commonalty
             ,
             than
             this
             honourable
             custom
             of
             Leasing
             their
             Lands
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             is
             generally
             profitable
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Landlord
             ,
             and
             Tenant
             ,
             and
             Commonwealth
             in
             particular
             ;
             to
             the
             Landlord
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             setting
             down
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             and
             framing
             his
             Expences
             according
             to
             the
             rate
             of
             his
             old
             Rent
             ,
             which
             is
             certain
             ,
             may
             easily
             still
             be
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             hold
             himself
             in
             abundance
             with
             the
             extraordinary
             incomes
             that
             shall
             enter
             by
             Leases
             ,
             Fines
             and
             other
             such
             casualties
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             charges
             of
             Subsidies
             ,
             Tenths
             ,
             Loanes
             ,
             and
             other
             publick
             Impositions
             laid
             upon
             him
             by
             Parliament
             or
             other
             means
             ,
             they
             are
             ever
             according
             to
             his
             Rents
             in
             the
             Queen's
             Book
             which
             are
             far
             less
             ,
             and
             more
             easie
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             were
             charged
             according
             to
             the
             Portion
             of
             rack
             Rents
             .
             To
             the
             Tenant
             also
             this
             way
             of
             taking
             Leases
             after
             the
             rate
             of
             old
             Rent
             is
             very
             commodious
             ,
             for
             that
             albeit
             he
             pay
             sometimes
             a
             
             good
             fine
             at
             his
             first
             entrance
             ,
             yet
             liveth
             he
             at
             an
             easie
             Rent
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             leaveth
             a
             certain
             and
             sure
             provision
             for
             his
             Children
             :
             and
             commonly
             the
             Father
             payeth
             the
             Fine
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Son
             entreth
             without
             any
             burthen
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             And
             if
             one
             Landlord
             take
             great
             Fines
             ,
             which
             also
             were
             to
             be
             moderated
             ,
             yet
             another
             will
             come
             of
             a
             better
             Conscience
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             less
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Tenant
             liveth
             always
             in
             hope
             :
             and
             if
             the
             worst
             happen
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             preferred
             ever
             before
             others
             ,
             paying
             as
             another
             Man
             doth
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             preferment
             ,
             and
             very
             honourable
             also
             to
             the
             Landlord
             to
             have
             Families
             continue
             in
             his
             Lands
             for
             divers
             Ages
             ;
             whereby
             they
             are
             more
             knit
             unto
             him
             in
             hearty
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             :
             and
             being
             wealthy
             ,
             their
             Riches
             are
             his
             at
             commandment
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             own
             service
             and
             his
             Prince
             :
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             where
             Tenants
             are
             rackt
             ,
             and
             changed
             often
             ,
             and
             made
             so
             poor
             ,
             both
             in
             love
             and
             substance
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             neither
             willing
             nor
             able
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             for
             their
             Landlords
             when
             need
             requireth
             .
          
           
           
             
             To
             the
             Commonwealth
             this
             manner
             of
             tenure
             is
             wonderful
             beneficial
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Lands
             come
             to
             be
             well
             manured
             ,
             tilled
             ,
             plowed
             ,
             planted
             ,
             fertile
             ,
             and
             abundant
             .
             For
             that
             every
             Tenant
             holdeth
             the
             same
             as
             good
             as
             for
             his
             own
             Lands
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             that
             neither
             he
             nor
             his
             Posterity
             shall
             be
             deprived
             thereof
             :
             where
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             in
             divers
             Countries
             ,
             for
             that
             Lands
             are
             let
             only
             from
             year
             to
             year
             ,
             or
             for
             very
             few
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Rents
             are
             raised
             ,
             and
             rackt
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ;
             it
             is
             pitiful
             to
             see
             how
             bare
             and
             needy
             common
             Husbandmen
             be
             ,
             and
             how
             miserably
             the
             whole
             Land
             lyeth
             open
             and
             naked
             without
             Hedge
             ,
             Ditch
             ,
             or
             Tree
             ,
             every
             Man
             only
             endeavouring
             to
             draw
             out
             the
             heart
             and
             substance
             thereof
             for
             the
             small
             time
             he
             hath
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             being
             well
             assured
             that
             if
             he
             should
             manure
             ,
             or
             cherish
             the
             same
             ,
             another
             would
             give
             more
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             from
             him
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             where
             they
             neither
             love
             the
             Lands
             nor
             the
             Landlords
             ,
             but
             only
             follow
             their
             present
             Commodity
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Landlords
             ,
             and
             themselves
             ,
             receive
             great
             damage
             thereby
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
          
           
           
             Wherefore
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Prince
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             good
             ,
             that
             so
             honourable
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             and
             so
             profitable
             a
             custom
             of
             letting
             Lands
             after
             the
             old
             Rents
             be
             restored
             to
             our
             Country
             again
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             rackt
             Rents
             be
             brought
             back
             to
             the
             old
             proportion
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             near
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             some
             reasonable
             recompence
             to
             the
             Landlord
             by
             way
             of
             Fine
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             henceforward
             no
             Man
             may
             raise
             his
             yearly
             Rents
             but
             with
             a
             certain
             moderation
             to
             be
             limited
             ;
             which
             thing
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             would
             wonderfully
             concern
             the
             Wealth
             ,
             ease
             ,
             and
             contentment
             of
             all
             the
             Realm
             ,
             for
             that
             every
             Realm
             is
             so
             much
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             prosperous
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             indifferently
             ,
             the
             substance
             thereof
             is
             divided
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             many
             according
             to
             each
             Man's
             Estate
             and
             Condition
             :
             and
             not
             as
             in
             some
             Countries
             ,
             where
             one
             sort
             of
             Men
             are
             very
             rich
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             sort
             extream
             poor
             ,
             the
             one
             sort
             of
             Lords
             having
             all
             in
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             the
             other
             sort
             seeming
             to
             be
             Bond-men
             ,
             and
             meer
             Servants
             ,
             having
             only
             to
             eat
             that
             which
             the
             other
             sort
             giveth
             them
             from
             day
             to
             day
             :
             whereby
             it
             cometh
             also
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             little
             good
             can
             be
             done
             with
             them
             in
             matters
             of
             
             their
             Souls
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             continual
             labour
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             rudeness
             ,
             and
             extream
             poverty
             .
             From
             which
             misery
             God
             hath
             hitherto
             delivered
             the
             Commonalty
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Tenures
             ,
             Leases
             ,
             Bargains
             ,
             and
             Copy-holds
             ,
             by
             which
             most
             of
             the
             common
             People
             are
             able
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             decently
             ,
             and
             bring
             up
             their
             Children
             in
             Civility
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             able
             to
             do
             the
             same
             still
             ,
             and
             much
             better
             ,
             if
             the
             former
             custom
             be
             brought
             back
             again
             ,
             continued
             ,
             and
             established
             .
             And
             for
             that
             I
             take
             this
             point
             to
             be
             a
             great
             and
             substantial
             foundation
             of
             the
             publick
             ,
             and
             particular
             weal
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             in
             treating
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             therefore
             to
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             having
             spoken
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             as
             also
             of
             their
             Housholds
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             and
             Tenants
             ,
             there
             seemeth
             little
             remaining
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             except
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             That
             whereas
             the
             English
             Nobility
             seemeth
             in
             other
             things
             to
             be
             the
             most
             prosperous
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             one
             thing
             only
             which
             concerneth
             them
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             safety
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             they
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             most
             unfortunate
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             injuries
             
             of
             any
             other
             Estate
             of
             Men
             that
             live
             ;
             for
             that
             upon
             any
             least
             suspicion
             or
             displeasure
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             every
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             brought
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             made
             away
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             that
             the
             greatest
             Men
             commonly
             of
             our
             Realm
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             few
             eminent
             Men
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             Dukes
             ,
             have
             dyed
             in
             their
             Beds
             ;
             and
             no
             marvel
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             being
             but
             little
             ,
             and
             the
             sway
             of
             a
             Duke
             great
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             especially
             when
             there
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             or
             few
             of
             that
             Title
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             so
             easie
             as
             to
             put
             him
             upon
             a
             Quest
             of
             his
             Peers
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Friends
             or
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             one
             day
             only
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             of
             that
             time
             spent
             ,
             by
             the
             Princes
             learned
             Council
             ,
             in
             amplifying
             and
             exaggerating
             Enemies
             or
             suspicions
             of
             Enemies
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             no
             Lawyer
             or
             Attorney
             given
             or
             allowed
             to
             defend
             ,
             or
             speak
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             granted
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             concerned
             but
             ten
             Shillings
             ,
             of
             Lands
             or
             Goods
             only
             .
             These
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             being
             so
             ,
             which
             to
             Strangers
             seem
             wonderful
             ,
             and
             almost
             incredible
             ;
             no
             marvel
             ,
             though
             our
             Nobility
             be
             cut
             off
             many
             times
             upon
             small
             occasions
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Estates
             by
             others
             be
             judged
             very
             slippery
             ,
             and
             miserable
             ;
             for
             remedy
             
             whereof
             ,
             some
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             for
             avoiding
             of
             jealousie
             in
             the
             Prince
             and
             Commonwealth
             against
             great
             and
             powerful
             Men
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             good
             means
             to
             have
             many
             equal
             in
             the
             self
             same
             degree
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             many
             Dukes
             ,
             Marquises
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             of
             Earls
             ;
             For
             that
             hereby
             every
             one
             would
             come
             to
             be
             less
             respected
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             of
             less
             power
             with
             the
             People
             :
             for
             the
             Dignity
             would
             be
             divided
             amongst
             many
             ,
             and
             consequently
             less
             eminent
             in
             one
             .
             And
             if
             any
             one
             should
             go
             about
             to
             be
             insolent
             ,
             the
             other
             would
             be
             able
             to
             repress
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             see
             that
             in
             old
             time
             it
             was
             so
             in
             England
             .
             Another
             means
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             Dignities
             ,
             Prerogatives
             ,
             publick
             Emoluments
             ,
             Offices
             and
             Preferments
             ,
             as
             are
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Countries
             ,
             where
             these
             great
             Men
             dwell
             ,
             should
             depend
             on
             the
             Prince
             immediately
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             other
             Men
             also
             of
             Dignity
             ,
             that
             are
             made
             and
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             depend
             only
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             namely
             Bishops
             ,
             should
             have
             sway
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             Commission
             in
             all
             matters
             belonging
             to
             the
             publick
             ;
             and
             when
             any
             poor
             Man
             were
             injured
             by
             a
             great
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             heard
             easily
             ,
             and
             remedied
             ,
             and
             so
             taken
             into
             the
             Prince's
             peculiar
             Protection
             ,
             as
             he
             durst
             complain
             ,
             and
             
             not
             fear
             afterwards
             the
             others
             power
             and
             violence
             ,
             by
             all
             which
             means
             it
             would
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             would
             only
             depend
             on
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             great
             Men
             come
             into
             less
             suspicion
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             the
             Commonwealth
             and
             Prince
             stand
             more
             assured
             from
             troubles
             ,
             and
             commotions
             ,
             and
             each
             part
             live
             more
             safely
             and
             contentedly
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             I
             am
             to
             speak
             afterwards
             more
             in
             particular
             of
             the
             Common-Laws
             of
             our
             Realm
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             ,
             of
             this
             ,
             concerning
             the
             proceeding
             in
             matters
             of
             Death
             and
             Life
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Quests
             and
             Juries
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Commonalty
             :
             I
             shall
             speak
             no
             more
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             remit
             my self
             to
             that
             which
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             there
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             Inns
             of
             Court
             ,
             and
             study
             of
             the
             Common
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Laws
             themselves
             .
          
           
             FOR
             so
             much
             as
             it
             is
             a
             custom
             now
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             much
             increased
             these
             later
             years
             ,
             that
             either
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Noblemen's
             Children
             do
             repair
             to
             the
             Inns
             of
             Court
             ,
             and
             Chancery
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             studying
             the
             Common
             Laws
             of
             England
             (
             tho'
             some
             do
             nothing
             less
             in
             effect
             )
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             amiss
             perhaps
             ,
             after
             the
             Treaty
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             to
             say
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Inns
             of
             Court
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             studies
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             it
             seemeth
             necessary
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             said
             of
             the
             Universities
             ,
             some
             ample
             Commission
             should
             be
             given
             to
             certain
             wise
             ,
             godly
             ,
             and
             learned
             Catholick
             Men
             in
             the
             Laws
             ,
             to
             consult
             what
             manner
             of
             Reformation
             were
             best
             for
             the
             said
             Inns
             of
             Court
             ,
             and
             Chancery
             ,
             both
             touching
             learning
             and
             Piety
             :
             which
             Houses
             ,
             by
             the
             liberty
             and
             dissolution
             of
             Heretical
             times
             ,
             have
             been
             
             brought
             to
             great
             disorder
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             Schools
             of
             meer
             vanity
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             looseness
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             points
             that
             seem
             may
             be
             reformed
             are
             ,
             first
             ,
             about
             their
             order
             of
             Life
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             form
             of
             Apparel
             ,
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             as
             in
             other
             Universities
             and
             Colleges
             of
             Laws
             is
             accustomed
             abroad
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             Nobility
             also
             do
             study
             the
             Laws
             of
             those
             Realms
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             notable
             disorders
             ,
             as
             in
             England
             are
             seen
             .
             And
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             study
             in
             these
             our
             Common
             Laws
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             have
             ordinary
             Readers
             ,
             Lecturers
             ,
             and
             set
             Causes
             for
             their
             profiting
             in
             learning
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Sciences
             is
             accustomed
             ;
             and
             as
             hath
             been
             noted
             before
             in
             the
             Chapters
             belonging
             to
             our
             Universities
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             may
             be
             taken
             and
             applied
             to
             this
             also
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             shall
             seem
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             seeing
             these
             Houses
             and
             Schools
             do
             make
             in
             like
             manner
             a
             certain
             University
             for
             study
             of
             this
             one
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Common
             Law
             ;
             and
             consequently
             may
             very
             well
             participate
             of
             orders
             insinuated
             before
             for
             Universities
             ,
             and
             the
             Readers
             be
             bound
             to
             dictate
             ,
             and
             the
             Students
             to
             write
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             repetition
             of
             their
             Lessons
             ,
             
             and
             to
             have
             Exercises
             ,
             Conferences
             ,
             and
             Disputations
             ,
             times
             limited
             ,
             wherein
             to
             end
             their
             courses
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             ,
             and
             take
             Degrees
             ,
             in
             manner
             and
             form
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             circumstances
             that
             shall
             be
             appointed
             and
             thought
             most
             convenient
             .
             All
             which
             points
             may
             be
             set
             down
             distinctly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             Universities
             ,
             and
             some
             order
             may
             be
             thought
             on
             also
             for
             the
             reducing
             of
             the
             huge
             Mass
             ,
             and
             Book
             of
             our
             Common
             Law
             ,
             to
             some
             more
             clear
             order
             and
             method
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             be
             learned
             with
             clearness
             and
             distinction
             ,
             as
             other
             Faculties
             are
             :
             and
             perhaps
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             bind
             such
             as
             will
             make
             profession
             thereof
             ,
             and
             take
             degrees
             therein
             ,
             to
             study
             first
             the
             Latine
             Tongue
             with
             some
             perfection
             ,
             
             as
             also
             to
             pass
             the
             course
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             thereby
             to
             be
             the
             more
             able
             Men
             afterwards
             to
             judge
             and
             treat
             matters
             in
             their
             own
             profession
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             upon
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             convenient
             ,
             that
             some
             Commissioners
             appointed
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             should
             suggest
             and
             give
             up
             such
             points
             as
             shall
             seem
             wanting
             and
             defective
             in
             our
             Common
             Laws
             ,
             to
             be
             remedied
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             Decrees
             of
             grave
             and
             learned
             Lawyers
             ,
             
             or
             be
             supplied
             by
             the
             Civil
             ,
             Canon
             ,
             or
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             points
             they
             may
             determine
             of
             Lawyer
             's
             Fees
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             their
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             remedy
             such
             abuses
             as
             have
             crept
             in
             during
             the
             time
             of
             Heresie
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             among
             which
             one
             principal
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             multitude
             of
             infinite
             Suits
             increased
             in
             these
             our
             days
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             wrangling
             natures
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             little
             Conscience
             of
             some
             People
             ;
             and
             partly
             also
             by
             the
             incouragement
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             themselves
             ,
             that
             either
             buy
             or
             set
             forward
             bad
             titles
             for
             private
             gain
             .
             
             For
             remedy
             whereof
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             thousand
             inconveniencies
             ,
             which
             hereof
             do
             ensue
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             by
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             good
             to
             limit
             the
             number
             and
             quality
             of
             Suits
             that
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             London
             ,
             to
             which
             place
             every
             poor
             Man
             cannot
             follow
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             matters
             to
             be
             tried
             in
             London
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             value
             ,
             and
             importance
             ;
             and
             that
             other
             affairs
             of
             lesser
             be
             heard
             first
             by
             some
             certain
             Men
             of
             the
             Shire
             ,
             where
             the
             Controversie
             riseth
             ,
             and
             be
             composed
             or
             decided
             by
             them
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             peace
             ,
             or
             friendship
             ,
             or
             by
             sentence
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             Justice
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             
             ended
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Party
             ,
             or
             Parties
             will
             need
             appeal
             to
             London
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             be
             remitted
             with
             these
             Men's
             Judgment
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             with
             their
             sentence
             given
             first
             in
             the
             matter
             .
             And
             perhaps
             it
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             in
             divers
             cases
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             custom
             of
             Spain
             ,
             for
             depositing
             
               mily
               quinentos
               doblones
            
             ,
             which
             is
             about
             three
             thousand
             Crowns
             value
             to
             be
             deposited
             presently
             by
             him
             that
             will
             appeal
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Council
             ,
             from
             the
             ordinary
             sentence
             of
             Law
             given
             against
             him
             in
             other
             Lower
             Courts
             ;
             which
             Mony
             is
             to
             be
             divided
             ,
             the
             one
             part
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             other
             part
             to
             the
             Judges
             that
             gave
             the
             first
             sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             part
             to
             his
             Adversary
             in
             the
             suit
             for
             his
             Charges
             ,
             if
             the
             said
             first
             sentence
             be
             confirmed
             again
             by
             the
             five
             new
             Judges
             ,
             which
             the
             Prince
             upon
             his
             appeal
             is
             to
             give
             them
             for
             the
             final
             determination
             of
             the
             cause
             .
             Some
             such
             Bridle
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             devised
             against
             troublesome
             and
             contentious
             People
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             any
             order
             or
             composition
             ,
             which
             composition
             ought
             first
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Parties
             that
             are
             to
             go
             to
             Law
             ,
             should
             first
             be
             bound
             to
             have
             their
             matter
             heard
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             by
             good
             and
             skilful
             Men
             
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             before
             they
             pass
             any
             farther
             .
             Some
             lower
             Tribunal
             were
             also
             to
             be
             appointed
             throughout
             the
             Realm
             in
             more
             places
             than
             in
             York
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Marches
             of
             Wales
             (
             as
             now
             it
             is
             )
             where
             Men
             might
             have
             Justice
             ,
             without
             repairing
             immediately
             to
             London
             .
             
             The
             custom
             of
             other
             Countries
             is
             very
             laudable
             ,
             where
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             certain
             Visitors
             ,
             Men
             of
             great
             Integrity
             and
             Justice
             are
             appointed
             by
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             Council
             to
             visit
             all
             Judges
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Sollicitors
             ,
             Councellors
             ,
             Proctors
             ,
             Attorneys
             ,
             and
             other
             Officers
             belonging
             to
             Justice
             in
             all
             Courts
             throughout
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             to
             examine
             how
             they
             have
             behaved
             themselves
             in
             those
             Charges
             ,
             what
             riches
             they
             have
             gotten
             ,
             and
             in
             how
             little
             time
             ,
             what
             Bribes
             and
             Corruptions
             may
             be
             proved
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             other
             such-like
             points
             ;
             all
             which
             being
             returned
             by
             the
             said
             Visitors
             ,
             and
             reviewed
             by
             such
             as
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             Council
             shall
             appoint
             to
             be
             Overseers
             of
             the
             said
             Visitation
             ,
             sentence
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             published
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             And
             the
             punishment
             which
             is
             used
             in
             Spain
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             seemeth
             very
             
             good
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             have
             done
             evil
             in
             a
             higher
             Court
             or
             Tribunal
             ,
             be
             for
             penance
             put
             back
             to
             a
             Lower
             Court
             again
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             from
             London
             to
             York
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             And
             contrariwise
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             done
             well
             in
             a
             Lower
             Court
             ,
             be
             preferred
             to
             be
             a
             Judge
             ,
             Councellor
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Degree
             in
             a
             higher
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             that
             ordinarily
             may
             be
             not
             promoted
             to
             a
             higher
             Court
             ,
             without
             having
             first
             passed
             by
             a
             lower
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Common
             Laws
             of
             England
             themselves
             ,
             though
             most
             Men
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             being
             settled
             now
             ,
             and
             having
             endured
             more
             than
             five
             hundred
             years
             in
             our
             Realm
             ,
             it
             were
             troublesome
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             convenient
             to
             have
             the
             whole
             course
             thereof
             changed
             ;
             (
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             in
             divers
             points
             ,
             especially
             for
             brevity
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Civil
             and
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             which
             give
             more
             space
             to
             Suits
             )
             yet
             can
             it
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             a
             form
             of
             Law
             brought
             in
             in
             haste
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Conqueror
             of
             a
             foreign
             Nation
             ,
             with
             especial
             eye
             to
             keep
             down
             ,
             afflict
             ,
             and
             extirpate
             the
             English
             People
             .
             And
             the
             
             Normans
             themselves
             ,
             that
             laid
             these
             Laws
             upon
             us
             ,
             have
             long
             ago
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             and
             betaken
             themselves
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             tempered
             with
             National
             Statutes
             ,
             whereby
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Countries
             of
             France
             are
             governed
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             England
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             divers
             points
             of
             our
             Common
             Law
             ,
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Normans
             ,
             touching
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             dearest
             treasure
             that
             Man
             hath
             in
             this
             World
             )
             do
             favour
             much
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             against
             not
             only
             all
             Laws
             of
             other
             Countries
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             very
             Reason
             and
             Justice
             it self
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             Law
             of
             Nature
             also
             ;
             which
             Law
             of
             Nature
             doth
             permit
             to
             every
             Man
             a
             just
             and
             reasonable
             defence
             of
             Life
             and
             Innocency
             :
             Neither
             can
             any
             Prince
             ,
             Country
             ,
             or
             humane
             power
             take
             away
             that
             defence
             ,
             albeit
             they
             may
             determine
             the
             particular
             manner
             how
             to
             make
             the
             tryal
             .
             But
             in
             England
             it
             seemeth
             that
             the
             defence
             it self
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             true
             liberty
             ,
             means
             ,
             and
             possibility
             thereof
             .
             For
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             for
             example
             sake
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             standing
             at
             the
             Bar
             for
             his
             Tryal
             upon
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             
             feared
             on
             the
             one
             side
             with
             terrour
             of
             that
             may
             happen
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             astonished
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             such
             a
             Court
             and
             Company
             set
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             many
             Accusations
             ,
             Exaggerations
             ,
             and
             Amplifications
             of
             the
             Prince's
             Attorneys
             ,
             and
             other
             Officers
             that
             plead
             against
             him
             :
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Man
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             bashful
             ,
             and
             unlearned
             ,
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             allotted
             him
             for
             answering
             for
             his
             Life
             ,
             without
             help
             of
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             Proctor
             ,
             or
             other
             Man
             ,
             that
             may
             direct
             ,
             counsel
             ,
             or
             assist
             him
             in
             such
             an
             agony
             ;
             how
             can
             he
             see
             all
             the
             parts
             or
             points
             that
             may
             be
             alledged
             for
             his
             defence
             ,
             being
             never
             so
             Innocent
             ?
          
           
             
             The
             Imperial
             Laws
             confirmed
             by
             Justinian
             ,
             and
             other
             Emperors
             ,
             after
             many
             hundred
             years
             of
             proof
             ,
             and
             received
             since
             by
             all
             Christian
             Nations
             saving
             ours
             ,
             do
             allow
             to
             every
             Man
             that
             is
             accused
             for
             his
             Life
             ,
             all
             lawful
             and
             reasonable
             means
             of
             defence
             ,
             with
             sufficient
             time
             and
             deliberation
             for
             the
             same
             :
             and
             no
             marvel
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             be
             reason
             to
             give
             freedom
             of
             defence
             for
             any
             parcel
             of
             a
             Man's
             Goods
             and
             Lands
             impugned
             
             by
             another
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             reason
             is
             it
             the
             same
             should
             be
             given
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             a
             Man's
             Blood
             ,
             wherein
             goeth
             Goods
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             all
             which
             in
             England
             is
             shuffled
             up
             in
             haste
             ,
             put
             upon
             the
             verdict
             ,
             malice
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             little
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             care
             of
             twelve
             silly
             Men
             ,
             who
             presently
             also
             are
             forced
             to
             give
             verdict
             without
             time
             ,
             or
             means
             ,
             to
             inform
             themselves
             further
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             they
             have
             heard
             there
             at
             Bar
             ;
             which
             ,
             oftentimes
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             Confusion
             ,
             Partiality
             ,
             and
             Rhetorical
             amplification
             on
             the
             King's
             behalf
             by
             his
             Lawyers
             that
             talk
             for
             their
             Fees
             ,
             that
             accuse
             ,
             and
             no
             Man
             is
             suffered
             to
             defend
             ,
             instruct
             ,
             or
             speak
             for
             the
             accused
             :
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             injustice
             that
             can
             be
             devised
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             infinite
             innocent
             Blood
             is
             shed
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             and
             lyeth
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             our
             Judges
             ,
             Juries
             ,
             and
             Quests
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             the
             Commonwealth
             besides
             .
          
           
             Whereby
             for
             remedy
             of
             so
             great
             inconveniences
             ,
             both
             before
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             foreign
             Nations
             do
             cry
             out
             of
             this
             our
             manner
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             good
             at
             least
             that
             before
             the
             
             Assizes
             ,
             or
             Arraignment
             be
             made
             upon
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             the
             Prisoner's
             Process
             should
             be
             made
             by
             some
             Men
             of
             Conscience
             and
             learning
             ,
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             common
             Gaols
             be
             ;
             and
             that
             sufficient
             time
             be
             allotted
             them
             to
             examine
             the
             matter
             throughly
             ,
             first
             ,
             what
             the
             Accusers
             ,
             and
             Witnesses
             do
             say
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             a
             Copy
             thereof
             to
             the
             Prisoner
             ,
             with
             a
             Lawyer
             or
             Proctor
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             what
             he
             can
             truely
             answer
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             what
             Exceptions
             he
             hath
             against
             the
             Parties
             his
             Adversaries
             .
             And
             if
             his
             poverty
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             pay
             the
             Fees
             of
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             or
             Attorney
             ,
             to
             answer
             for
             him
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             publick
             Attorney
             appointed
             unto
             him
             upon
             the
             Prince
             his
             Charges
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Catholick
             Countries
             is
             used
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             matters
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             all
             other
             suits
             concerning
             Justice
             ,
             wherein
             all
             such
             as
             do
             give
             Petitions
             that
             they
             are
             poor
             ,
             and
             cannot
             pay
             Lawyer
             's
             Fees
             ,
             and
             do
             prove
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             have
             presently
             both
             Lawyers
             and
             Attorneys
             appointed
             unto
             them
             ,
             at
             the
             King
             's
             cost
             ,
             and
             all
             writing
             ,
             and
             other
             helps
             given
             them
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             charges
             for
             prosecuting
             
             their
             Justice
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             a
             notable
             pious
             Order
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             our
             Country
             ,
             with
             restoring
             true
             Religion
             .
             And
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             Christian
             Charity
             moveth
             to
             wish
             that
             to
             Men
             accused
             for
             their
             lives
             ,
             all
             lawful
             and
             reasonable
             liberty
             of
             defence
             ,
             and
             Tryal
             should
             be
             given
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             same
             charity
             requireth
             that
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             found
             culpable
             ,
             should
             without
             remission
             ,
             or
             hope
             of
             pardon
             ,
             be
             punished
             ,
             for
             the
             example
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             for
             avoiding
             the
             great
             Infamy
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             whereof
             I
             spoke
             before
             in
             the
             Second
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Part
             ,
             touching
             robbing
             upon
             High-ways
             .
             Perhaps
             it
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             some
             distinction
             of
             punishments
             should
             be
             made
             for
             that
             crime
             ,
             from
             some
             other
             common
             theft
             ,
             and
             of
             less
             offence
             and
             hurt
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             :
             and
             albeit
             the
             kind
             of
             Death
             upon
             the
             Wheel
             in
             France
             and
             Flanders
             ,
             for
             Murders
             and
             Thefts
             upon
             the
             Way
             ,
             do
             seem
             over
             rigorous
             ,
             and
             horrible
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             our
             Country
             ;
             yet
             some
             other
             less
             aggravation
             might
             be
             used
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             other
             Countries
             :
             as
             namely
             ,
             that
             their
             Bodies
             might
             be
             left
             unburied
             in
             
             the
             place
             of
             Execution
             ,
             for
             a
             memory
             and
             terrour
             unto
             others
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Christian
             Nations
             commonly
             is
             accustomed
             .
             The
             use
             also
             of
             the
             Romans
             to
             whip
             certain
             Malefactors
             somewhat
             rigorously
             before
             their
             death
             ,
             did
             terrifie
             many
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             not
             much
             have
             esteemed
             hanging
             only
             :
             and
             the
             like
             effect
             it
             would
             work
             also
             by
             likelihood
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             put
             in
             use
             .
             Some
             other
             punishments
             also
             should
             be
             devised
             for
             many
             thefts
             of
             little
             quantity
             ,
             for
             saving
             of
             Man's
             Blood
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             custom
             of
             hanging
             in
             England
             for
             so
             small
             a
             sum
             ,
             and
             quantity
             ,
             as
             our
             Laws
             appoint
             ,
             is
             much
             reprehended
             in
             all
             other
             Nations
             .
             But
             above
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             good
             and
             effectual
             means
             are
             to
             be
             sought
             to
             divert
             Men
             from
             these
             offences
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             hate
             and
             shun
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             greater
             care
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             than
             to
             punish
             only
             such
             as
             do
             offend
             ,
             though
             this
             also
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             :
             and
             what
             means
             may
             be
             used
             to
             prevent
             the
             youth
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             avert
             them
             from
             this
             vice
             of
             stealing
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             by
             divers
             occasions
             in
             some
             Chapters
             before
             ;
             and
             surely
             it
             is
             great
             pity
             to
             see
             so
             many
             consumed
             by
             
             Gallowses
             in
             England
             ,
             more
             perhaps
             than
             in
             half
             Christendom
             besides
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             sin
             not
             remedyed
             thereby
             for
             want
             of
             cutting
             off
             the
             root
             by
             good
             Education
             ,
             and
             by
             fear
             of
             Justice
             ,
             equally
             and
             constantly
             administred
             .
          
           
             Divers
             other
             points
             of
             our
             Common
             Law
             might
             be
             touched
             ,
             wherein
             perhaps
             some
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             little
             Alteration
             might
             be
             used
             with
             the
             great
             good
             of
             our
             Commonwealth
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             whole
             course
             thereof
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             signified
             ,
             being
             so
             established
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             give
             Counsel
             to
             make
             great
             Mutation
             ;
             but
             rather
             endeavour
             to
             perfect
             that
             which
             is
             settled
             ,
             and
             supply
             the
             defects
             that
             may
             be
             of
             great
             inconvenience
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             I
             remember
             to
             be
             suggested
             at
             this
             time
             about
             these
             affairs
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             Commons
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             matters
             appertaining
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             THE
             Commonalty
             being
             the
             Body
             and
             Bulk
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             sustain
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             are
             greatly
             to
             be
             cherished
             ,
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             conserved
             ,
             and
             next
             after
             the
             planting
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             great
             care
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             their
             enriching
             .
             For
             that
             as
             Constantius
             the
             Emperour
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Prince's
             true
             Treasure
             ,
             are
             the
             Coffers
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             poor
             and
             needy
             ,
             can
             neither
             pay
             their
             Landlords
             ,
             nor
             till
             or
             manure
             the
             ground
             ,
             nor
             help
             the
             Prince
             in
             his
             necessities
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             the
             Commonalty
             I
             understand
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             Labouring-men
             ,
             Serving-men
             ,
             Husbandmen
             ,
             Yeomen
             ,
             Artificers
             ,
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             Merchants
             ,
             all
             which
             labour
             ,
             and
             toil
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             
             others
             may
             live
             in
             rest
             .
             And
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             touched
             ,
             their
             Condition
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             more
             prosperous
             and
             happy
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             Country
             else
             of
             the
             World
             besides
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             again
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             restoring
             of
             true
             Religion
             ;
             the
             loss
             whereof
             brought
             not
             only
             Spiritual
             ,
             but
             also
             Temporal
             misery
             upon
             our
             Realm
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             is
             to
             be
             enquired
             upon
             ,
             
             by
             such
             Commissioners
             as
             for
             this
             purpose
             may
             be
             appointed
             ,
             what
             Oppressions
             ,
             Injuries
             ,
             Vexations
             ,
             Losses
             ,
             or
             other
             injuries
             have
             been
             laid
             upon
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             Heretical
             Estate
             of
             these
             later
             Years
             ,
             or
             by
             bad
             Landlords
             ,
             Noble
             ,
             or
             Gentlemen
             of
             Puissance
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             be
             remedied
             ;
             also
             what
             Landlords
             principally
             have
             most
             raised
             ,
             or
             racked
             their
             Rents
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             dealt
             withal●
             for
             some
             Moderation
             .
             The
             Priviledges
             also
             both
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             community
             within
             any
             Country
             ,
             Province
             or
             Circuit
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             about
             Commons
             ,
             Woods
             ,
             Freedoms
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             may
             have
             been
             broken
             ,
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             injuriously
             violated
             ,
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             
             restored
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             again
             .
             And
             among
             other
             things
             necessarily
             to
             be
             lookt
             to
             among
             our
             Commonalty
             will
             be
             to
             reduce
             them
             again
             to
             their
             old
             simplicity
             ,
             both
             in
             Apparel
             ,
             Diet
             ,
             Innocency
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             plainness
             of
             Dealing
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             from
             which
             Heresie
             hath
             distracted
             many
             .
             The
             Distinction
             also
             peculiar
             unto
             our
             Country
             of
             divers
             States
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             as
             Labourers
             ,
             Husbandmen
             ,
             Yeomen
             ,
             Farmers
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             conserved
             ,
             and
             Men
             are
             not
             lightly
             to
             be
             permitted
             to
             pass
             from
             these
             States
             ,
             to
             the
             State
             and
             Condition
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             without
             particular
             Merits
             to
             be
             allowed
             of
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             priviledge
             of
             learning
             ,
             Chivalry
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             by
             way
             of
             wealth
             ,
             as
             of
             late
             years
             hath
             been
             accustomed
             .
          
           
             Order
             must
             be
             taken
             that
             the
             Commonalty
             may
             not
             be
             vexed
             with
             suits
             in
             Law
             ,
             by
             troublesome
             Men
             ,
             but
             that
             certain
             Men
             in
             every
             Shire
             ,
             as
             namely
             Justices
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             such-like
             ,
             may
             hear
             matters
             first
             ,
             and
             compose
             and
             take
             them
             up
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             both
             Parties
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             favour
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             most
             right
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             most
             modesty
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Law
             used
             in
             some
             foreign
             Countries
             ,
             that
             no
             Tenant
             may
             be
             surety
             for
             his
             Landlord
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             of
             no
             force
             in
             Law
             ,
             is
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             profitable
             oftentimes
             for
             both
             Parties
             .
          
           
             
             The
             old
             exercise
             of
             England
             for
             Parishes
             to
             meet
             together
             upon
             Holy-days
             at
             the
             Church-houses
             ,
             Church-yards
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             places
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             disport
             themselves
             honestly
             ,
             for
             avoiding
             idleness
             or
             worse
             Occupations
             at
             home
             ,
             is
             not
             evil
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             continued
             ,
             avoiding
             only
             the
             excesses
             ,
             or
             abuses
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             therein
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             commonly
             accustomed
             to
             be
             great
             ;
             but
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             I
             mean
             that
             meeting
             and
             entertainment
             of
             mirth
             worketh
             divers
             good
             effects
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             want
             thereof
             in
             some
             other
             Countries
             has
             been
             noted
             ;
             for
             it
             holdeth
             the
             People
             in
             Contentment
             ,
             and
             maketh
             friendship
             of
             one
             Man
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             Parish
             with
             another
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             joined
             together
             ,
             any
             good
             Instruction
             ,
             or
             exhortation
             may
             be
             made
             unto
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             Curate
             or
             any
             Spiritual
             Man
             will
             take
             the
             same
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             
             The
             custom
             also
             of
             going
             one
             Parish
             to
             another
             ,
             upon
             their
             Week-days
             ,
             with
             the
             Banner
             of
             their
             Saint
             ,
             is
             commendable
             ,
             
             and
             much
             more
             the
             Festival
             mirth
             wont
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Celebration
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             Feast
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             restored
             with
             all
             solemnity
             of
             honouring
             that
             Divine
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             our
             Hereticks
             have
             sought
             so
             much
             to
             dishonour
             .
          
           
             The
             means
             also
             of
             frequent
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             Contraction
             between
             the
             People
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             often
             Markets
             and
             Fairs
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Commodities
             of
             one
             Town
             are
             imparted
             with
             another
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             more
             used
             in
             our
             Country
             than
             in
             any
             other
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             much
             to
             be
             commended
             ,
             as
             also
             conserved
             ,
             and
             increased
             ,
             with
             immunities
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             for
             the
             many
             good
             effects
             that
             do
             result
             thereof
             .
             The
             calling
             in
             of
             base
             Mony
             in
             this
             Queen's
             days
             ,
             and
             bringing
             all
             to
             Silver
             ,
             was
             an
             Act
             to
             gain
             to
             them
             that
             were
             Authors
             thereof
             ,
             and
             great
             incommodity
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             traffick
             ,
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             and
             exchange
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             helping
             the
             poor
             with
             Alms
             ,
             that
             no
             Brass
             Mony
             at
             all
             hath
             been
             permitted
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Countries
             is
             used
             ,
             where
             yet
             there
             is
             much
             more
             store
             of
             Silver
             ,
             than
             in
             ours
             .
             For
             without
             this
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             poor
             live
             ,
             
             nor
             small
             traffick
             be
             maintained
             ;
             wherefore
             of
             necessity
             it
             must
             be
             thought
             on
             ,
             that
             some
             Brass
             Mony
             be
             brought
             in
             correspondent
             to
             our
             Farthing
             ,
             Half-penny
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             spoken
             also
             before
             of
             a
             certain
             Common
             Treasure
             ,
             or
             bank
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             every
             great
             Town
             for
             poor
             Men
             to
             borrow
             Mony
             upon
             sureties
             ,
             with
             very
             little
             or
             no
             interest
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             great
             help
             and
             stay
             for
             many
             poor
             People
             .
          
           
             Divers
             Companies
             and
             Societies
             also
             ,
             and
             Confraternities
             are
             to
             be
             erected
             among
             the
             common
             People
             for
             their
             exercise
             in
             Piety
             ,
             and
             works
             of
             Charity
             :
             as
             for
             example
             the
             Confraternity
             ,
             or
             Brotherhood
             of
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrin
             ,
             of
             visiting
             Prisons
             ,
             or
             the
             Sick.
             All
             which
             Brotherhoods
             and
             Societies
             ,
             must
             have
             their
             particular
             Statutes
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             for
             their
             good
             directions
             in
             their
             holy
             purposes
             .
          
           
             
             Though
             the
             number
             of
             Grammar-Schools
             in
             English
             Towns
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Villages
             ,
             be
             more
             frequent
             commonly
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             other
             Countries
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             now
             to
             be
             increased
             :
             and
             no
             Village
             lightly
             should
             pass
             without
             a
             Master
             in
             
             it
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             Children
             to
             write
             and
             read
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             accounts
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             when
             good
             wits
             are
             discovered
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             higher
             Schools
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             the
             Seminaries
             to
             go
             forward
             in
             learning
             .
             And
             particular
             care
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             noted
             ,
             that
             Men
             be
             not
             suffered
             to
             bring
             up
             their
             Children
             idly
             ,
             without
             some
             Talent
             of
             Study
             ,
             Art
             ,
             Science
             ,
             or
             Occupation
             .
             And
             of
             this
             the
             Bishops
             ought
             to
             make
             inquiry
             of
             the
             Curate
             and
             Church-wardens
             ,
             in
             their
             Visitations
             ,
             and
             the
             Secular
             Justices
             in
             their
             ordinary
             Quarter-sessions
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             this
             fountain
             of
             evil
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             may
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             
             And
             albeit
             many
             things
             more
             may
             be
             noted
             ,
             especially
             out
             of
             the
             godly
             Customs
             of
             other
             Catholick
             Countries
             ;
             yet
             not
             to
             enlarge
             any
             further
             
               this
               Memorial
            
             ,
             which
             is
             grown
             much
             greater
             ,
             than
             at
             the
             beginning
             I
             had
             purposed
             ,
             I
             mean
             to
             stay
             here
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             suggesting
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             shall
             know
             more
             ,
             and
             live
             at
             that
             happy
             day
             ,
             which
             we
             pray
             for
             ,
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             our
             Country
             .
             And
             if
             only
             these
             few
             Notes
             ,
             or
             the
             principal
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             
             we
             have
             laid
             together
             ,
             in
             
               this
               Memorial
            
             shall
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             to
             whose
             Glory
             all
             tendeth
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             Country
             ,
             in
             small
             time
             ,
             would
             flourish
             more
             than
             ever
             again
             :
             So
             as
             we
             may
             justly
             take
             that
             comfortable
             saying
             of
             Esaiah
             the
             Prophet
             to
             be
             spoke
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             he
             spoke
             to
             Jerusalem
             after
             a
             mighty
             storm
             of
             Purgation
             past
             ,
             
               Consolamini
               ,
               consolamini
               ,
               Popule
               mens
               ;
               Dimissa
               est
               iniquitas
               Hierusalem
               ,
               suscepit
               de
               manu
               Domini
               duplicia
               pro
               omnibus
               peccatis
               suis.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
           Subscribed
           by
           the
           Author
           's
           own
           hand
           this
           that
           followeth
           :
           This
           I
           had
           to
           suggest
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           our
           Country
           .
           
             ROB.
             PERSONS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           lately
           Printed
           for
           
             Ric.
             Chiswell
          
           .
        
         
           THE
           Fifteen
           Notes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           laid
           down
           by
           Cardinal
           Bellarmin
           examined
           and
           confuted
           ,
           by
           several
           London
           Divines
           .
           4
           
           o.
           With
           a
           Table
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           the
           Authors
           Names
           .
        
         
           An
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           ,
           By
           Dr.
           
             Simon
             Patrick
          
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           .
        
         
           The
           Lay
           Christians's
           Obligation
           to
           read
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           Stratford
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           .
        
         
           The
           Texts
           which
           the
           Papists
           cite
           out
           of
           the
           Bible
           for
           proof
           of
           the
           points
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           Examined
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           to
           be
           alledged
           without
           Ground
           .
           In
           twenty
           five
           distinct
           Discourses
           ,
           by
           several
           
             London
             Divines
          
           ,
           with
           a
           Table
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           the
           Authors
           Names
           .
        
         
           The
           Case
           of
           Allegiance
           in
           our
           present
           circumstances
           considered
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           from
           a
           Minister
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           to
           a
           Minister
           in
           the
           Country
           .
           40.
           
        
         
           An
           Examination
           of
           the
           Scruples
           of
           those
           who
           refuse
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           .
           By
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           A
           Dialogue
           betwixt
           two
           Friends
           ,
           a
           Jacobite
           and
           a
           Williamite
           ;
           occasioned
           by
           the
           late
           Revolution
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           .
        
         
           The
           Case
           of
           Oaths
           Stated
           .
           40.
           
        
         
           A
           Letter
           from
           a
           French
           Lawyer
           to
           an
           English
           Gentleman
           ,
           upon
           the
           present
           Revolution
           .
           40.
           
        
         
           The
           Advantages
           of
           the
           present
           Settlement
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           danger
           of
           a
           Relapse
           .
        
         
           A
           short
           View
           of
           the
           Unfortunate
           Reigns
           of
           these
           Kings
           ,
           William
           the
           2d
           .
           Henry
           the
           2d
           .
           Edward
           the
           2d
           .
           Richard
           the
           2d
           .
           Charles
           the
           2d
           .
           and
           James
           the
           2d
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
           Sherlock's
           Summary
           of
           the
           Controversies
           between
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           and
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Plain
           Man's
           Reply
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Missionaries
           .
        
         
         
           Dr.
           
           Wake
           's
           Tracts
           and
           Discourses
           against
           Popery
           ,
           in
           2
           Vol.
           ●●●rto
           .
        
         
           Some
           Remarks
           upon
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Churches
           of
           Piedmont
           .
           By
           
             P.
             Allix
             .
             DD.
          
           40.
           
        
         
           Geologia
           :
           Or
           ,
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Earth
           before
           the
           Deluge
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Form
           and
           Properties
           ascribed
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           Book
           intituled
           [
           
             The
             Theory
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ]
           are
           excepted
           against
           :
           And
           it
           is
           made
           appear
           ,
           That
           the
           dissolution
           of
           that
           Earth
           was
           not
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Universal
           Flood
           .
           Also
           a
           new
           Explication
           of
           that
           Flood
           is
           attempted
           .
           By
           
             Erasmus
             Warren
          
           ,
           Rector
           of
           Wor●ington
           in
           Suffolk
           .
        
         
           The
           Present
           State
           of
           Germany
           ;
           or
           ,
           a●
           Account
           of
           the
           Extent
           ,
           Rise
           ,
           Form
           ,
           Wealth
           ,
           Strength
           ,
           Weaknesses
           ,
           and
           Interests
           of
           that
           Empire
           :
           The
           Prerogatives
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Electors
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Free
           Cities
           ,
           adapted
           to
           the
           present
           Circumstances
           of
           that
           Nation
           .
           
             By
             a
             Person
             of
             Quality
          
           .
           40.
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A56469-e320
           
             (a)
             
               Morus
               Historia
               Missionis
               Anglicanae
               Soc.
               Jesu
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Thus
             
               non
               &
            
          
           
             (b)
             In
             the
             Proctor's
             Book
             I
             find
             one
             
               Tho.
               Hyde
            
             proceeded
             Master
             of
             Arts
             the
             same
             year
             with
             
               Rob.
               Parsons
               ,
               viz.
            
             1573.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Christopher
               Bagshaw
            
             admitted
             Fellow
             1572.
             left
             the
             College
             1582.
             was
             made
             Priest
             in
             France
             ,
             lived
             a
             while
             in
             the
             English
             College
             at
             Rome
             ;
             proceeded
             Doctor
             ,
             some
             say
             ,
             at
             Padua
             [
             
               A.P.
               Reply
            
             ,
             p.
             156.
             ]
             others
             at
             Paris
             ;
             and
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Faculty
             at
             Sorbonne
             .
             He
             was
             active
             against
             the
             Archpriest
             in
             the
             stirs
             at
             Wisbich
             :
             he
             lived
             to
             be
             very
             old
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Dr.
             
             Sutclif's
             Blessings
             on
             Mount
             Gerizim
             ,
             p.
             288.
             
          
           
             *
             Where
             he
             was
             then
             Master
             .
          
           
             
               Camden's
               Elizabeth
            
             Book
             2.
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             *
             Morus
             Historia
             Missionis
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Acceptis
               ab
               Everardo
               mandatis
               de
               re
               Catholicae
               per
               nostri
               instituti
               ministeria
               diligenter
               procuranda
               ,
               atquo
               non
               minori
               diligentis
               vita●●a
               〈◊〉
               rerum
               quae
               ad
               regni
               publica
               negotia
               pertinerent
               seu
               verbo
               seu
               scripto
               trabatione
               .
            
             Mor.
             Hist.
             Min.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Important
             Considerations
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             
             Hart's
             Confession
             taken
             December
             31.
             1580.
             in
             Lord
             
             Burleigh's
             Tract
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             (*)
             
               Andreas
               Philopa●…
               Responsio
               ad
               Edictum
               Reginae
               Angliae
               ,
               p.
            
             106
             ,
             107.
             in
             Fouli`s
             History
             of
             ●●pish
             Treasons
             ,
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             Vertumnus
             Romanas
             .
          
           
             
               Lettres
               Card.
               d'Ossat
               ,
               Part
            
             2.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Jesuits
             Reasons
             Unreasonable
             ,
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Morus
               Hist.
               Miss
               .
               Jesuit
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             Pitsaeus
             also
             makes
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Watson's
               Quodlibet
               .
               p.
            
             120.
             
          
           
             
               Morus
               Hist.
               Miss
               .
               Jes.
               l.
            
             6.
             p.
             234
             ,
             235.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Lettres
               Card.
               d'Ossat
               Part
            
             2.
             l.
             8.
             n.
             162.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56469-e8560
           
             See
             Animadversions
             .
          
           
             *
             Important
             Considerations
             :
             in
             a
             Collection
             of
             several
             Treatises
             concerning
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Occasions
             of
             the
             Penal
             Laws
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             (3)
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             (m)
             p.
             55.56
             .
          
           
             (3)
             
               Camden
               .
               Elizabeth
            
             .
             B.
             2.
             150.
             
          
           
             Perfect
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
             State
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               Vertumnus
               Romanus
            
             published
             by
             Dr.
             Featly
             ,
             Pref.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Apparatus
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             8.
             p.
             153.
             1685.
             
             
               Rebus
               intra
               Regnum
               utcunque
               stabilitis
               ,
               concordia
               florentibus
               ,
               proxima
               serenissimo
               Regi
               cura
               fuit
               suas
               ditiones
               cum
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               Capite
               Romano
               Pontifice
               ,
               sanctaque
               Sede
               Apostolica
               connectere
               ,
               à
               qua
               haeresis
               eas
               ante
               sesquise
               ulum
               divulserat
               .
               Ad
               tentandum
               ergo
               Vadum
               anno
            
             1685.
             
             
               Romam
               destinat
               Jodunem
               Carillum
               &
               stirpis
               claritudine
               &
               opulentia
               illustrem
               .
               Cui
               revocato
               ,
               cunctis
               ex
               v●to
               gestis
               ,
               Legatus
               extraordinarius
               eo
               destinatus
               est
               anno
               sequenti
               ,
               nempe
            
             1686.
             
               illustrissimus
               Comes
               de
               Castlemaine
               ,
               Obedientiam
               Canonicam
               Jacobi
               &
               Catholicorum
               Regni
               nomine
               testaturus
               .
            
          
           
             See
             Bishop
             
             Burnet's
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             Second
             Part
             ,
             p.
             390.
             &c.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             9
             th
             .
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             A
             good
             manner
             of
             proposing
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             New
             Laws
             to
             be
             made
             or
             thought
             on
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Mortmains
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             first
             Parliament
             of
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             were
             good
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56469-e15160
           
             The
             name
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             A
             Consideration
             both
             for
             Prince
             and
             People
             .
          
           
             The
             Education
             in
             our
             Seminaries
             .
          
           
             The
             cry
             of
             Mr.
             
               John
               Avila
            
             .
          
           
             Bishops
             Livings
             .
          
           
             No
             access
             of
             Women
             to
             be
             permitted
             .
          
           
             Occupations
             of
             a
             good
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             What
             Men
             ought
             to
             be
             chosen
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Benefices
             to
             be
             provided
             by
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Of
             helping
             our selves
             by
             Strangers
             .
          
           
             No
             Appropriation
             of
             Benefices
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             Churches
             ,
             Chancels
             ,
             and
             Sacristies
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Preferment
             for
             those
             of
             Seminaries
             .
          
           
             Directions
             and
             often
             Meetings
             for
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             Of
             Priest's
             and
             Clergy-men's
             Apparel
             .
          
           
             Proof
             of
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             be
             Priests
             out
             of
             Seminaries
             .
          
           
             Of
             Universities
             and
             Colleges
             .
          
           
             Multitude
             of
             Oaths
             to
             be
             restrained
             .
          
           
             Competent
             Stipends
             .
          
           
             Mathematicks
             and
             Tongues
             .
          
           
             Defects
             of
             Grammar
             Schools
             .
          
           
             Time
             and
             spaces
             of
             courses
             in
             Faculties
             .
          
           
             Beginning
             of
             establishing
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Order
             of
             Apparel
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Wants
             of
             divers
             Colleges
             .
          
           
             Heads
             of
             Houses
             .
          
           
             Ordinary
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             How
             Founders
             Intentions
             for
             Masses
             may
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Emulation
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56469-e17730
           
             The
             Ordaining
             of
             a
             new
             Clergy
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Temporal
             authori●y
             far
             inferiour
             to
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             Temporal
             honour
             of
             English
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             The
             importance
             of
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             account
             that
             he
             must
             make
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             A
             Council
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             (b)
             ☞
             The
             quite
             contrary
             has
             happened
             very
             lately
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Restoring
             of
             Liberties
             and
             Priviledges
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Restitution
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Multitude
             of
             Thieves
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             (c)
             This
             Principle
             does
             not
             only
             justifie
             an
             Exclusion-Bill
             ,
             but
             a
             worse
             Practice
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             name
             .
          
           
             Lists
             of
             Mens
             names
             and
             merits
             .
          
           
             Nobility's
             Servants
             .
          
           
             Nobility's
             Children
             .
          
           
             Wards
             .
          
           
             Younger
             Brothers
             .
          
           
             Noblemen's
             and
             Gentlemen's
             Daughters
             and
             Dowries
             .
          
           
             Setting
             the
             Lands
             at
             the
             old
             Rent
             of
             Assize
             .
          
           
             Old
             Rents
             commodious
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Common
             Law.
             
          
           
             Remedy
             for
             bringing
             Suits
             to
             London
             .
          
           
             Visitors
             upon
             Lawyers
             and
             Judges
             .
          
           
             The
             Common
             Laws
             of
             England
             unjust
             in
             matter
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             .
          
           
             The
             Equity
             and
             Piety
             of
             Imperial
             Laws
             in
             matter
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             .
          
           
             Inquiry
             upon
             Injuries
             done
             to
             the
             Commonalty
             .
          
           
             Honest
             Recreation
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             .
          
           
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             Feast
             .
          
           
             Divers
             Schools
             .
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .